:-.;..::- :.- :....- PFfTiriAP-PFtlPf rLUULl/ilV r UfL . . PECULIAR PEOPLE: OB. REALITY IN ROMANCE, WILLIAM S. BALCH. SECOND EDITION. REVISED. 'IT 18 ONB THING TO SEE FROM SOME WOODY PBAK THE LAND OF PEACE; IT 18 ANOTHER TO HOLD ONE'S WAY THITHEK." AuyU.ltine. CHICAGO: HENRY A. SUMNER & COMPANY. 1882. COPYRIGHT, 1881, HENRY A. SUMNER & COMPANY, CHICAGO. , GA88ETTE A LOYTl, PRINTKR8. A. .T. COX & Co., BlNDEKS. DEDICATION. TO THOSE WHO HAVE VISITED THE DRIEST AND LOOKED UPON THE GRAND AND BEAUTIFUL SCENERY HEREIN DESCRIBED, AND CONSIDERED THE CHARACTER AND CONDITION OP THE PEOPLE, STRUGGLING TO RISE FROM THE OPPRESSIONS OP FEU- DALISM; AND TO THOSE, OLD AND YOT7NG, WHO HAVE READ THE STORIES AND HISTORIES OF THE "WONDERFUL LAND OP MYSTERY AND MARVEL, OF POETRY ASD PROPHECY, OF PHILOSOPHY AND PROMISE, INTO WHOSE WARP OP REALITY THE WOOF OF ROMANCE IS WOVEN, THIS BOOK IS RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED. 2062166 PREFACE. A solid foundation should be laid for every fabric balloon-house or stone chapel. Every book, whether narrative or novel, literary, scientific or religious, should be based on Principles of truth, purity and righteous- ness, which enter into the composition of all true character, and are indispensable to real success, happi- ness and honor. Such principles will find illustrations in the following pages, in some ordeals the most severe and forbidding, wherein a firm integrity alone obtains the victory. "Whatever tends to disperse the clouds gathering around the fabric of the Gospel, and remove the darkness inspired by modern sophists, thus inspiring hope when despondency was becoming fatal, let it come from whatever source it may, is doing the world a service for which all men should be thankful." CONTENTS. PAGE I. BEAUTIES OF LEBANON, - - - - 13 II. DANGERS THREATENED, - 27 III. NEW ACQUAINTANCES, - - - - 41 IV. A PIECE OP HISTORY, - - 54 V FLIGHT, - - 71 VI. A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION, 90 VII. THE BURIAL, - 109 VIII. RIGHT THE SAME IN ALL, - - - 118 IX. THE CAPTAIN'S STORY, - - - - 139 X. THE WANDERERS, - 167 XI. ACQUAINTANCES MEET, - - - 187 XII. NEW DANGERS, - - 212 XIII. TROUBLES STILL CONTINUE, - - 225 XIV. WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION, 235 XV. EN NUSSARA, - - - - - 259 XVI. COMFORT IN SORROW, - - 272 XVII. A PLEASANT EXCURSION, - - 278 XVIII. AN INTERESTING CONFERENCE, - 292 XIX. DISCUSSION AND PROJECT, - - 303 XX. NEW CITIZENSHIP, - - .. 311 XXI. NEW RESOLUTIONS, - - - 325 XXII. A CONVERSATION ON PRINCIPLES, - ... 338 xt Xll CONTENTS. PAGE XXIII. NEW LESSONS AND NEW PROJECTS, - - 347 XXIV. A VAIN SEARCH, ... 355 XXV. WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND, 365 XXVI. RETROSPECTION, 378 XXVII. A REVELATION, - - - - 396 XXVIII. FEAR TURNED TO JOY, - - 408 XXIX. NEW PROJECTS, - - - 422 XXX. CHANGE AND CONSUMMATION, . 434 XXXI. PREPARATION AND DEPARTURE, - - 440 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER I. BEAUTIES OF LEBANON. N. "Do you see that neat -looking cottage down there in the valley ? " asked a middle - aged gentleman of his younger companions, as they filed along a side - hill path towards Deir el Kamar. "Which one that by those mulberry trees near that large rock?" inquired the young man riding next behind the first speaker. . "No; that one on the terrace to the left, near that terebinth, with those arches in front and that vine arbor climbing up to the roof." " Oh, yes; I see it; that one with a garden full of shrubs and flowers, with many fruit trees about it, a pretty lawn this side, and arched windows with cur- tains. I declare, that looks decent, quite home -like. The people who live there must be civilized ; they can not belong to any of the tribes among whom we have traveled ever since we came into Syria," re- marked the second speaker, somewhat dejectedly. " It makes me feel really homesick," added a third speaker, in a desponding tone. "I am tired of these ragged mountains and this more than half barbarous 13 14: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. mode of life. That cottage down there reminds me of home and decent living. I want to look into the faces of Christians again, who know how to live, and to hear from friendly lips the sweet accents of my own native language." "How do you know but these are Christians ?" asked the first speaker. "It does not follow that they are not, because they speak a language different from ours, and do not dress and live as we do. Christianity is a principle, not a form, a name or profession. It is not confined to nation, language, sect or form of worship, any more than goodness, honesty, knowledge, love or truth. " " I know we have been among all sorts of professed Christians and Moslems, strangely jumbled together, here in Mount Lebanon Greeks (orthodox and schis- matic), Roman Catholics, Maronites, Armenians, Jacobites and divers Protestants, but none of them are Christians like those at home," censoriously re- marked the third speaker. " But the Christian may be the same in all of them ; it must be, if it exists in them at all ; for there is 'one spirit that worketh all in all,' " added the first speaker. "It don't work much in any of these wild moun- taineers, in my opinion," retorted the third speaker, sarcastically. "None too effectually here, or anywhere," severely rejoined the second. "How can it, amid so much opposition and hostility? Not only have Christians to contend among themselves, rival sects BEAUTIES OF LEBANON. 15 opposing each other ; but also with many other forms of religion, each claiming to be right, and the only way to please God and obtain salvation. Here we have met with let me see Moslems orthodox and Metwales, Nusarians, Ismaelis, Bataneans, Yezidis, Nowr, Kurds, Bedwins, Jews, and, the Lord knows what else." " And now we are among the Druses, the absurd- est of all," hastily added the third. "I wonder what will come next. " "Magians, Parsees, Brahmins, Buddhists, or some other equally ancient and numerous sect ; perhaps fetichism itself, in some new shape," answered the second. " You should remember," said the first speaker, "while about it, that these sects are virtually so many nationalities commingled in the same provinces, often in the same villages, having not only differ- ences in forms of faith, but also different laws and regulations in social and civil matters. From time out of mind, these mountain glens have afforded tempting asylums for the persecuted of all religions, and the outlawed of all nations. It is not strange, if you will reflect a moment, that so many discordant elements, so closely compacted in a region like this, should lead to contentions and outbreaks such as are common ; as we have seen indicated in ruined vil- lages, bitter jealousies, and the deplorable conditions of which you complain. No country can be better fitted for such outlawry than this. Science, art, re- ligion have not here combined to foster and extend 16 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. the light, refinement and blessings of a true civiliza- tion. But there is reason to hope that " " See ! see ! look ! look ! " hastily ejaculated the third speaker. " Upon my word, I believe these are Christians after all. We have not seen such a sight in two months, except with consuls and missionaries at Damascus and Beirut." Just then a lady, plainly but neatly dressed, had come out of the house already alluded to, followed by two small children, prettily attired. She lead them into the garden, picked and gave each a bunch of flowers, and directed them to the lawn, near a jet of water, then seated herself on a rude stone bench under the branches of two mulberry trees, which formed a rude arch overhead, and commenced read- ing a book. " See there ! Now I know she is not a Druse, Arab, Greek, Maronite, Kurd nor Turk. They never look nor act like that. We have not before seen one reading a book or paper in all Lebanon. The priests do that business, and all the thinking, too." " Not much of either, one would judge from what he sees," added the second speaker. "You are right, by Jehu, in your calculation," responded a new speaker, in a rough, nautical voice. "I can swear she is a foreigner, by her rig, in form and fixture, in gait and gear, from stem to stern. She differs from any craft we have overhauled in the mountains. The cut of her jib proves her from a foreign port. She looks a much out of her latitude BEAUTIES OF LEBANON. IT and longitude as one of our sharp, trim, gallant clip- pers among the short, blunt, lumbering junks of China." "Halloa there! Abdallah," shouted the second speaker to the dragoman, who was some rods in ad- vance. Hearing his name called, Abdallah reined in his horse, and turned in his saddle to listen. "Who lives down there in that pretty chalet, look- ing so neat and civilized? Are they Europeans, missionaries, consuls ? Who are they ? " " Let us go down and see," interrupted the third. "I want to embrace that woman, and kiss those sweet children ; they remind me so much of loved ones at home. Oh, dear ! it makes me sick at heart. I wish I was away from this barbarous land, among my friends and decent people ;" and big drops moist- ened his eyes. "Pshaw ! don't make a baby of yourself, and cry after your mother, just because you have seen a nice woman with her children about her," stammered the son of Neptune. " Ifs no more than I 've felt a hun- dred times, when, on long voyages, I Ve seen the flag of my country flying in some far-off port, reminding me of my native land and all that was once dear to me on earth ; " and the rough sailor brushed tears from his eyes. "We must be civil and circumspect every-where, and defer to the rules of propriety in all our social intercourse, if we would go quietly and respectably through the world," remarked the first speaker, blandly. "We have no letters of introduction, no J* 18 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. special business, no need of entertainment or infor- mation. We can not, therefore, let mere curiosity obtrude upon the time and attention of strangers. Such incivility would be unpardonable." "Who cares for formal introduction and fashion- able nonsense in a place like this," pettishly grum- bled the third. " She may be as glad to see us, as we to see and know her. I know she would like to talk with somebody who knows more than these ignorant, rough, shabby people among whom she is doomed to live. Who ever saw one of them with a book ? They have no books, and could not read them if they had. They despise all decently dressed peo- ple, call them Franks, think they come from a far-off country called Franghistan. Dumb dolts ! And this pretty woman doomed to live among them. And, forsooth, she must not speak to us because we have no letters to her ! the rules of fashion will not per- mit it ! What does she or we care for fashion in a land like this care for the rules of etiquette, cold, formal, precise, as practiced by silly fops and proud aristocrats ? " "My gracious ! What a yarn you 've spun ! and how gallant," broke in the sailor voice. " I guess you 'd better work your lugger down into that snug harbor. We '11 lay to till you get up a breeze. I 'd like to see you manipulating yourself like that polite old Sheik, with your Sabbah el Khsib. I guess your Arabic would run ashore plaguy quick, you would be glad to up keelick, about helm, and be off." "True refinement of feeling, if too intense, or BEAUTIES OF LEBANON. 19 imprudently, or too warmly expressed, assumes, to some minds, an aspect as reprehensible as the absence or perversion of it, and not unfrequently awakens suspicions which lead to results as destructive to per- sonal reputation and success as if the intentions were really improper," remarked the first speaker. "A gentlemanly reserve, without coldness or indifference, is needful on all first acquaintances, and sooner than " "Well, I'm tired of these sterile mountains and these wretched, ignorant, bigoted, filthy people," re- torted the third, pettishly. "I want to see some of the decencies, taste some of the delicacies, and feel some of the comforts of life, if they have any in this ''Land of Promise? There is not much but promise here. This is the first and only place, except Beirut and Damascus, where we have seen much approach to civilization ; and now we are forbidden, by the stiff rules of conventional etiquette, to give any demonstration of sympathy or respect. Is this the free and loving spirit of Christianity ? " "I own that I am growing weary of these deso- late regions," chimed in the second, in an equally lugubrious tone. " These skies are beautiful, un- rivaled in soft serenity ; these mountains are grand, magnificent, and some of these valleys surpass in beauty and abundance all I have ever seen. Provi- dence has been bountiful in blessings. But what of all this profusion in nature if man is vile ? What avails it for the honor of God or the good of hu- manity ? My heart is pained as I wander through 20 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. this God-forsaken land. The people are so debased, so ignorant, so depraved, that they have not left decent ruins to indicate the glory of past ages, and relieve the tedium of travelers who come this way. They have blurred and blotted and blasted every thing. Jr. is only when we look up into the clear, bright heavens, and contemplate spheres above the reach of man's touch, the pride, and folly and mad- ness of selfishness and sin, that we find any thing to admire. I am chagrined, weary of life, at beholding these desolations. And then to call this ' the land of milk and honey ', or even a ' good land ', is absurd. I lose all hope for the race, if this is a sample. " "Do not yield to despair, my young friends," soothingly replied the elder. "Over much of this world's surface we must walk by faith, not by sight, if we would be wise and profit as we go. It is true, we do not find here such splendid remains of physi- cal greatness, nor the traces of science and art as dis- played in monuments, seen in some other lands ; nor do we partake of luxuries and refinements such as we obtain in Western nations. But you must confess that Baalbec has few rivals in magnificence, vastness, unity and completeness of design and execution. Don't you recall your lofty admiration of its solitary grandeur when viewed on that calm moonlit evening when we climbed over the trunks of those huge col- umns, and pediments formed of single blocks, and elegant capitals scattered .about carelessly? Where have we seen a superior 2 We have not seen all the vast piles which disfigure the ages and afford traces BEAUTIES OF LEBANON. 21 of the wild, mad crusaders ; but in our further wan- derings you shall see monuments of men and ideas long anterior to ruins found in Europe. There is much to be learned, not a little to be admired when viewed from a practical standpoint ; much to mark the rise, progress and downfall of races ; toiling and struggling up through weakness, error and opposi- tion into a light which now shines more effulgent on most of Europe and America. We see human na- ture here in an aspect somewhat new to us, not un- like Europe five centuries ago, when emerging from the dense fogs of feudalism into the sunlight of modern civilization ; staggering, halting, stumbling, but hobbling on at a weary pace through difficulties we have not known ; writhing in fetters we have not felt, but once fastened on all our race ; and from which, even now, many, in lands more favored than this, are not yet wholly delivered. You see here the scattered and mangled forms of humanity as seen no- where else to-day. The lines of ignorance, bigotry and oppression worn into the souls of the people, and the degradation and wretchedness, consequent upon the want of liberty, intelligence, and sound faith in truth and goodness and God, are fastened with a stringency rarely felt anywhere else. Almost all forms of human faith are found here in fragments, which, like strata in the earth, mark the eras of the world's progress. You see, also, the divisions, dis- sensions and rivalries incident to a hope of something better, and the desire to obtain it. These all betoken the steps* in the career of religious and social prog- 22 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ress which are inevitable in the exposure of error, the rebuke of sin, the growth in righteousness, until all come to see and know and feel the force of truth, and imbibe its spirit. "Of all countries in the wide world this is best fitted for study and experiment. The philosopher, the philanthropist and the Christian may here find material to test their differing theories ; and the his- torian and scientist can employ their skill in settling facts of the past. Each may push his theories to the last extremity, and find apt illustrations of the means and methods of genuine progress. He may note man's infant struggles to walk uprightly ; ob- serve the mutations, the uprisings and downfallings, which must always precede the development of moral manhood. Here one may distinguish the processes by which truth is revealed and applied as an abiding element, in shaping personal and social character and condition ; may see what sharp and determined war- fare error will wage ere it yields the conflict ; how it will rend humanity ere it comes out and gives place to truth, righteousness and peace ; and one can learn here to exercise that charity which ' suffers long and is kind, thinks no evil, and never fails. ' " Our little party had lingered along a short distance beyond the cottage which had attracted so much at- tention, when, leaving the path, the dragoman lead them imperceptibly round a point of rocks to the top of a hill which commands one of the finest pano- ramic views of the seaward slope of Lebanon. Along the east reposed, in solemn majesty, the lofty ridge BEAUTIES OF LEBANON. 23 of Jebel Liban broken into parts bearing different names. Farthest seen on the north rises proudly Jebel Sunneen, and nearer Jebel Kunniseyeh ; then Jebel Baruk, and the conical peak of Tom et Niha, and farther south the dark wooded sides of Jebel Rihan. Between these, open passes through which the vision reaches over the Bekaa and takes in patches of Anti- Lebanon, including Jebel esh Scheikh Mt. Hermon, whose venerable head was, at that time, crowned for a thousand feet with the drapery of winter. To the south their eyes wandered over the receding foot- hills, deep gorged by widening valleys as they waste into the plain of Esdradon, and rested on Carmel and the hills of Samaria, with glimpses of the plain of Sharon. All along the west, in measureless ex- panse, slept the blue waters of the Levant. All of ancient Phenicia with its ruined cities and number- less villages, hamlets, monasteries, castles and wel- lies, spreading along the coast, dotting the hill-sides and crowning the summits, lay mapped before them. No telescope was needed to penetrate an atmosphere so pure and serene, that objects at thirty miles seemed within hailing distance. Nearer on one side spread out the beautiful and romantic valley of the Baruk, winding down from the great fountain, near the vil- lage and mountain of that name. In the midst of a large plantation of mulberries, olives, figs, vineyards and gardens full of beautiful shrubs and flowers, rendered more charming by jets, rills and pools of water, formerly stood the splendid castle of Muctara, belonging to the house of the Jumblaats. The ruin was 24 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. undergoing repairs at the time ; men were busy at work upon it. A little to the right, just over a wooded ridsre, was seen the small plain of Sumkanea, famous in the modern history of the Lebanon, as the field of counsels, treaties and battles. Not far to the west stood the famed palace of Bteddin, the work and home of the famous Emir Beshir Shahaab, who, by intrigue, treachery and slaughter of relatives, made himself Prince of all Lebanon. It is now the head-quarters of the Turkish army of Syria. Around it on the hills were the four castles of his sons. On the right of the deep wady and over against them was seen distinctly the chief village, the virtual capi- tal of the Lebanon, Deir el Kamar. Beyond this ridge flows the river Damoor, and the valley varying in scenes of beauty and comfort, indicating what, under more industry and a better government, would be admired in any land. The party remained there some time, ravished at beholding such a vast and varied blending of the wild, rugged and fantastic, with so much grace and loveliness ; beetling cliffs rising out of beds of richest verdure ; hill-sides terraced to their naked summits and planted with figs, olives and mulberries, trellised with arbors of most delicious and productive grapes, and variegated with fields of arrowing grain, which waved in silvery undulations to the passing breezes. Here and there, far and near, were seen grim old castles, some battered and in ruins, others inhabited by Sheiks and Emirs who rule their several clans, as in days of feudalism in Europe, while domed wel- BEAUTIES OF LEBANON. 25 lies crowned almost inaccessible peaks from sea-shore far up the sides to Jebel Eihan and Tom et Neha. Far south, stands conspicuous the Kulat es Shukif, the famous Belle-fort of the Crusaders, and beyond, on the last high point of Lebanon, the Mazar Neby Seijud, white and glowing in the rays of the evening sun., " Oh, how grand ! How magnificent ! How beau- tiful ! " exclaimed our third speaker, awaked from his gloomy grumblings. "Never have I seen or dreamed of such exceeding grandeur and beauty as possible in any spot on earth. Italy and the Alps can not equal it in real loveliness. And" he modified his tone turning to the elder of the party, "I pray you Mr. Tudela, forgive my words of grumbling uttered awhile ago." "I do confess," added the second, " that this ex- cels all we have seen in our travels. And I, too, regret giving utterance to feelings of discontent ; complaining of the nakedness of this land, when the fault was in myself, produced by only a partial sur- vey of things." "Yours are not solitary cases," answered the principal speaker, "where travelers have abused a country, misjudged and slandered the people, be- cause the temper of their own minds were so dis- quieted they could not see fairly nor judge correctly of any thing, in a way to do justice to persons and places. Tired, nervous, homesick, selfish and not able to have their own way, they become angry and spiteful, and vent their spleen on what is nearest 2 26 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. them. Their eyes are evil ; how can they see good or appreciate it ? Thus sensibly are we affected by things about us. Restless and unhappy ourselves, we become insensible to the true and beautiful and good in others. Happy he that rules his own spirit." "But we can not stop to moralize. I see Mousa has arrived and pitched the tents down there near the village, not far from that cottage you so much admired. We may, perhaps, learn something of the inmates who awakened such home feelings in your hearts." "Mousa beckons to dinner," said the dragoman They all started in a jovial mood. "One more good, long look. It is grand, beau- tiful, sublime, glorious ! " enthusiastically shouted the third speaker, and the young men and Capitano took off their hats and bowed in all directions. "I shall never forget this magnificent picture," said the second. "It is worth a journey from the ends of the earth. Let us come and look again after dinner, and see if the sun will set as grandly as it did on Jebel Muckhmel, when we were at the Cedars. " DANGERS THREATENED. 27 GHAPTEE n. DANGERS THREATENED. Seated on camp stools around the table, the party partook with hearty relish of the plain but abundant meal prepared with culinary skill by Antonio the cook. The conversation commenced by an inquiry about the dwellers in that cottage. The third speaker, whom we will hereafter call Tancred, began it. He was one of those young men who are earnest in what- ever interests them ; impatient at delays, and resolute in every thing. Of course, he was liable to wrong conclusions and false inferences through his haste and vivacity ; but always ready to make corrections in the humblest manner, and profit by lessons so learned. A little too forward and inconsiderate, he .appeared worse in the presence of age and superiority, and sometimes led to wordy conflicts among his equals. On the whole, he was an honest, pure minded, noble young man, whose mistakes it was easy and pleasant to forgive. "Antonio, who lives in that neat, white cottage we passed awhile ago ? I think they must be Chris- tians, they appear so much better than any we have seen in Lebanon." "I do not know;" answered Antonio; "but I will ask Mousa who has been this way several times." 28 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "Ask him to come into our tent," said Mr.Tudela, the eldest of the travelers. " I think they ought to be Christians, and good people, living in such a marvelous land as this ; " said our second speaker, henceforth to be called God- frey. " Such a profusion of blessings ought to make men grateful, humble, holy and happy." "Bounties too freely and munificently bestowed do not often make people wise, or good, or happy, as many a profligate can testify," severely added one hitherto silent, but who, by his nervous shrugs and twitchings, showed he had not been indifferent to the previous conversation. Daimbert was a young man of pure principles, deep convictions, stern and rug- ged piety, reverent of the past and not very hopeful of the future. But for his deep conscientiousness and severe training, he would have been selfish, nar- row, overbearing. He was somewhat superstitious, and not a little bigoted in his notions, as such men are apt to be. He was just, if his soul had not yet expanded into generosity, a man to be respected and trusted, if not loved. "That is because they do not appreciate their blessings," said Mr. Tudela. "Those who do not accept gratefully and employ wisely, can not enjoy what is bestowed, be it much or little, and therefore the failure in the result." "That is true," replied Daimbert, "and therefore my position, that something more than blessings is required to make men good. Storms and cold drive people to build houses, lay up stores, and " DANGERS THREATENED. 29 "They don't build many good ones here, nor lay up many stores, if they do have storms and cold," hastily rejoined Godfrey. " Their sufferings accom- plish no more for them than their blessings." " Very little either way ; " added Tancred, " for, so far as we can see, they live about as the sons of Noah did after the flood.' " How's that ? " asked Capitano. " Took what they could get and asked no ques- tions," replied Tancred. "A ready way, if not quite right," added Godfrey. "Probably they did not stop to settle the nice points of right and wrong in those days." "About the way they do it in these times," con- tinued Tancred. " Don't you remember our conflict in coming from Damascus ? Half the people of the world live on what they do not produce, but plunder from those who come within their grasp. Strifes are continually going on between persons, families, tribes and nations, in most cases to enrich themselves at others' expense." "Not that exactly here, I think; for they all seem poor as church mice," added Capitano. " Well, to get a living then, without working to deserve .one ! " pettishly replied Tancred. " Where among the Arabs have we seen any evidence of in- dustry, honest toil, decency or comfort ? " "It were fortunate for the world if none but Arabs were liable to this censure," blandly joined Mr. Tudela. "When the spirit of Christianity, in its moral power, has fully imbued the hearts of the 30 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. people, and its commandments are heeded, there will be a more profound regard for the rights of others, and a stricter attention to personal duties ; for when men truly love their neighbors as themselves, they Avill respect others' rights and do justly by all men." "Until men are converted from their natural de- pravity, this can never be,' 1 said Daimbert in his nervous manner; "and I see little chance for the conversion and salvation of this people." "It is best to be sparing of our judgment of others," calmly remarked Mr. Tudela. "It is not always safe to estimate others by our own standards, or by what they seem to be. There is much more good in some men than we can discern at first view ; and more evil in others ; generally there is some of both in all men. Life is a warfare ; earth a battle field. All are soldiers enlisted to overpower the one and give triumph to the other. A man's worst enemy is himself. Happy is he who by mastering himself can help others, and a world on to victory." Just then Mousa entered with an apology for his delay. He thought it improper to enter while gen- tlemen were at dinner. Having commented on the differences of customs, Mr. Tudela told Mousa they desired to learn something of the family which dwelt in the cottage before described ; that his young men, noticing its different appearance, had become very curious to know more about it. Mousa informed them that the family who dwelt there did not belong to any of the tribes dwelling about this region, but came there at the urgency of the Emir Beshir, when DANGERS THREATENED. 31 he ruled in the Lebanon, for the purpose of giving the people a better education in some practical things. He did not know them, but understood they belonged to a tribe of Christians wnich did not attach itself to any of the sects were not Greek, Latin, Maronite, Armenian, Jacobite, Copt, or of the missionary sects. He could not tell where they came from. They had been here several years. On the downfall of Beshir, who was a sort of Christian Druse, they had culti- vated some land and taught some pupils. At one time the sons of Scheik Jumblat, from Muctara, were taught by them ; and some others employed them. They are very quiet. Every body respects them. Amid all the conflicts which have disturbed the people of the Lebanon, wherein many lives have been lost and families been ruined, they have lived here anharmed ; even the Bedwins respect them Mousa was asked if he would procure for them an introduction. As he was not acquainted, he said, according to the customs of the Mountain, he could not ; but if desired, he would procure a servant to take a note from the party to them. Before leaving, Mousa informed them that a rumor had been whis- pered to him of a rising of the Druses against the Christians, especially against the Maronites, who were suspected of being in league with the Turks in the attempted conscription, recently begun in the Lebanon. He advised an early start on the morrow, to escape any trouble that might arise. Being a Maronite, and known in that region, he and Abdal- lah and Antonio might be suspected, and involve the 32 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. whole party. "Nobody knows," said he, "what may come to pass, nor when a disturbance may break out, fraught with blood and robbery. Every thing is unsettled, and vengeance rankles in many bosoms. There is no power, no government, able to suppress insurrection, keep peace or protect innocence. It will be best to start early, and so avoid all trouble." To this all agreed, though none apprehended dan- ger as near at hand. After dinner, the sun still shining, our travelers strolled leisurely along the path which overlooks the valley and the hills opposite, on which stands Deir el Kamar. The wady is at first a slight depression, growing deeper and the sides steeper as it descends, becoming a narrow and fearful gorge a mile or more beyond. On both sides are small hamlets with ter- raced gardens, reaching from the bottom of the val- ley to the rocky summit of the hills. The houses are small and irregularly built, with small windows near the top of blank stone walls. All have flat roofs and no chimneys. Yet they are so arranged among orchards of mulberry, figs, olives and vine- yards, rising terrace above terrace, as to produce an effect at once pleasing, wild and romantic. The houses appear to be better built and the grounds better kept than in regions they had visited, except about Damascus and Beirut. Larger and better gar- dens, trees and vines better trained, more symmetri- cal and more thrifty. In short, an air of industry, order and contentment seemed to pervade the whole valley. Attention, not confined solely to daily wants, DANGERS THREATENED. 33 has been extended to the mind in a way to add materially to the refinements and comforts of the people. With much labor and expense a canal had been constructed by which water from the Nahr es Suffa is conveyed from the large fountain near Ain es Shalti, a distance of twenty miles, to the palace and hanging gardens of Btedin. Since the fall of the famous Emir, instead of sporting in silver jets and marble pools of his unique and splendid castle, it is turned to more benevolent utilities, and irrigates the gar- dens and fields of the Fellaheen, which become more productive and more beautiful than when it was wasted on the deserted palace of the prince. Seating themselves on an eminence, they drank the refreshing breezes and gazed in rapture on the glorious sunset, nowhere so sublimely grand as in the Lebanon. The sun seemed to linger for a time, flattening his disk into a thin oval, and bathing his lower limb before retiring to rest in the soft bosom of the sea. The vast expanse of the great sea was spread all over with a glare of liquid fire, broken into an infinity of small patches by the undulating waves, most brilliant just where the sun was making his bed on the edge of the horizon, and gleaming fainter on either side of the golden track which ex- tended to the shore, till lost in the distant azure. A column of light, tinged faintly purple, rose in a vast inverted pyramid to the zenith. The innumerable peaks scattered from the shore to the summit of Lebanon, and from Mt. Carmel to Mt. Cseser, stud- C 34 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ded with villages and crowned with castles and con- vents, were still resplendent, while darkness began to gather in the valleys. Soon the last red rays ascended and wreathed the snowy heights of Sun- nin, Kunniseyah, and finally Great Hermon, with a halo of splendor, and then glanced up into the orange belt which separated receding day from approaching night. In a moment all was changed. The sun was beneath the sea. The waters resumed their wonted complexion ; and the stars kindled their altar fires in the skies. The transition was so sudden and com- plete, they scarce comprehended it. No pale gradations quench his ray, No twilight dews his wrath allay ; With disk like battle target red, He rushes to his burning bed, Dyes the wide wave with bloody light, Then sinks at once and all is night. So enraptured was the party with the enchant- ments of all around them that they began to medi- tate a sojourn of some days or weeks among scenes so full of mystery and marvel. They were discuss- ing the propriety of such a measure when they were startled by a voice calling to them not loudly, but anxiously "Inglizee! Inglizee ! Howadjis ! Howadjis ! " They started as if awakened from a dream. What could it mean ! They turned to the spot whence it seemed to come but saw no one. It was growing rapidly darker. They had not gone far before they DANGERS THREATENED. 35 heard it in another direction, ' ' Inglizee ! Inglizee ! Howadjis ! Howadjis ! " The young men became alarmed, so earnest were the tones. What was it ? They had heard of spirit voices strange specters in this strange land. Could this be a real voice of warning ? They had left the path and gone some rods, when they saw a light flash suddenly on the opposite side of the valley and others in the streets of Deir el Ka- mar. Out-door lights are rarities in Lebanon. They always indicate some unusual event. Thus startled they became somewhat anxious and flurried in their movements, and decided to seek their tents. They searched in the dark, but could not find them nor the tree near which they were pitched. Where were they? Again came the voice, not far away, "Inglizee! Inglizee ! Here come ! Here come ! Howadjis." They started to find the voice. Daimbert asked tremulously, "'What shall we do? Dare you go? I fear there is trouble for us. " " There will be if we lose our courage " replied Tancred with an effort, but jokingly. "It's no time for fun. Dangers threatening, and dragomen, cook and mookrees, all fled," said Daim- bert, full of agitation, "Let us fly for safety*" " Fly where ?" asked Tancred. "Where can we be safer ? " "Oh, in that snug harbor you admired so much, safe anchorage there, I'll warrant," encouraged Cap- itano. 36 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "And we shall have good excuse for seeking it," added Godfrey, "but where is it ? " Just then was heard the tramp of horses across the wady, as if a company were clattering down the path noticed by daylight. And voices could be dis- tinctly heard. "What shall we do?" cried Daimbert. "Let us flee and hide somewhere or we are lost. Didn't Mousa warn us ? The Druses are in rebellion, and we shall be lost. We ought to have kept away from here." "This is no place for regrets or rebukes, Daim- bert," answered Mr. Tudela in his usual calm man- ner. "Troubles may befall us. We are liable to them anywhere. Having acted from good motives, we need not reproach ourselves nor others for what may come." "We needn't run into them," murmured Daim- bert, sullenly. "Nor create nor magnify them. In danger is the time to be calm and brave and to prove our cour- age, and test our principles. If our faith is worth having, it helps in such times, " added Mr. Tudela severely. "You're right Mr. Tudela," said Capitano. "A fig for a whole crew like Daimbert in a storm. Land- lubbers talk well, mighty pious and stout in fair weather. Good for nothing in a storm or rolling sea. What do then?" " Run," laughed Tancred. "Where?" DANGERS THREATENED. 37 "Down into the hold." " No safety there. The whole world is on board ship. The only way is to stand by and weather it as best you can." "I declare there is a party approaching, and not far off, 1 ' said Godfrey in a half whisper. The rattling of hoofs on the stony path was more distinctly heard. "As we can not speak the language of this people to explain our position or tell who we are, and doubtful if they can read our firman, I think we better go over the hill and remain quiet till they pass," said Mr. Tutlela. " It is decidedly strange what has become of Abdallah and Mousa. " The sound of stamping steeds came nearer, and voices were heard in conversation. There could be no doubt that evil was designed for somebody. A flash from over the valley revealed a troop of armed men ascending towards where the party had tented, but no tents were there. "Let us go further," whispered Mr. Tudela. As they began to descend the other side, they dis- covered, by the starlight, a man recumbent on a rock watching intently for something. Suddenly he started like a lizard basking in the sunlight, and slid off the rock. Daimbert, full of alarm, stumbled over a stone into a clump of bushes. All dropt flat on the ground to avoid discovery. With their ears close to the ground they could hear the tramp of horses pass- ing not far from where they had been ; soon they heard footsteps lightly approaching them. They were frightened. They must be discovered. 38 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "Inglizee! Howadjis," was heard in the same voice but low whispered now. Mr. Tudela at once interpreted it to come from a friend. "We are here," he answered rising up. "We are travelers, and speak English. What do you want ? " "Here, come," said the voice, and the next mo- ment afterward Tailored felt a grasp of his hand, and sprang to his feet in terror. The grasp was so firm he could not release it. He cried for help. " Tshee, Tshee ; Je Nusrany ; here come." Mr. Tudela came. The stranger seized his left hand and kissed it, a-nd whispered, "Scheik, Inglizee, Je Nusrany, Ici here come," and he jabbered more words in Arabic, Italian, French and English, pull- ing all the time as if to lead them off. It was plain from the kiss that he was there to serve, not to injure ; and from his mingled words they made out that he would guide them to safety. So Mr. Tudela whispered to his companions to follow close and not get lost. They started, they knew not where. All the time the noise of horses' feet was heard over the hill, but becoming more distant. Holding him firmly by the hand, the stranger hurried Mr. Tudela along over stones and rough places ; the rest following close and silent. Coming to a rocky elevation, the stranger indicated by mo- tions and words "restez vous id" that they should stop. He crawled stealthily up the hill and listened. Hardly had he left them when they saw DANGERS THREATENED. 39 lights flashing over the hill where their tents had been. It was now clear somebody was hunting for them ; with what intent they could not imagine. Were they friends, or were they foes ? Meant they good or meant they evil ? None could guess. Of this they were sure : the dragomen had fled. The stranger was their only guide. Would he prove friend or foe? Fearful apprehensions seized the young men. Daimbert trembled like an aspen leaf. Tancred was really frightened. Godfrey clung close to Mr. Tudela, calmly as he could, awaiting the issue. Capitano was surprised and curious, never having seen such signs of a storm at land. In a short time the stranger returned. He had watched the movements of the marauders. He took Mr. Tudela's hand and signified that he should follow him. He led them from the hill, evidently to keep further from harm ; then turning, he wound round the base of the hill, the same from which they had enjoyed their first broad view of the land. Here he stopped. They could see by their lights a company of twenty or thirty men on horseback about the ground where they had dined. They began to feel safe from personal injury, but supposed themselves robbed of all not on their persons. Having by jerks and twitches and strange words tried to tell them something, the stranger repeated, "Inglizee, here come." He seized the hand as be- fore and led them cautiously down the hill, stopping often to prevent discovery. When they reached the path they crossed it hastily, for they heard the tread of 40 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. horses, they thought, approaching them. Following down into the valley they turned here and there among trees and vines, feeling more secure as they became more entangled in the meshes of a net-work never traversed by horses. Having passed several houses without lights, they finally came to one apparently better than the rest. The stranger rapped gently on the door in a peculiar manner. ' After a little time a childish voice answered from within with a question. The stranger replied, "Malek." The door was partly opened and the party beckoned in. The stranger did not enter, but whispered a few words to the child, and then motioned the party to go in. They did so. NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 4:1 CHAPTER m. NEW ACQUAINTANCES. On entering the house our travelers felt a partial relief. But all was so strange and bewildering, they could not comprehend the situation. Their drago- men had left them to their fate. Their tents and baggage were gone. Some fearful calamity had been avoided, for a time, at least robbery, perhaps mur- der, was intended. And now whether in the hands of friends or in the prison of enemies they did not know They were not long in doubt. Scarcely had they glanced over the room, by the light of a dim taper, observing that many things differed widely from what they had seen in the dwellings they had visited, when a door opened from another apartment, and a little girl came out and, politely courtesying, said, in a sweet voice and with a gentle wave of her hand, ' 'Restez vous id, Messieurs ; ma, mere sera id toute suite," and retired. As they were seating themselves on the divan, Capitano said, " By my faith, that sounds good. I don't understand a word, but I know it means well." " She directs us to remain, and that her mother will be here soon," explained Mr. Tudela. "All is well," said Capitano. "We are safe. In 2* 4 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. all my voyages I never knew an unfriendly act from a little girl. And such a girl ! She's an angel ! " The young men breathed freer. Daimbert, who was pale and nervous from fear, grew calm. Turn- ing to Mr. Tudela, he asked, "Do you think we are safe from all harm ? " "I hope so !" he replied, encouragingly. "We ought to be thankful to that man who showed so much kindness, so much pure humanity to strangers ; for it is now manifest that we should have met some disaster, but for him." "I wonder where he is? " asked Godfrey, looking about the room. " We ought to give him a liberal backsh'ish," and he started towards the door to look for him. The servant motioned him back. "We are fastened in here," said Daimbert, start- ing up. "They would not let Godfrey out. I tell you it is a ruse. We are not out of danger. " "It may not be safe to go out into the dark," answered Tancred, "and so that fellow keeps the door fast. We are safe until it opens, at any rate, unless there are plunderers within." "No danger," replied Capitano, confidently; "such girls do not dwell in the houses of wicked- ness. Bad people don't keep things nice as you see here. " The door from the apartment opened, and a lady under middle age, neatly, not gaudily, attired, came out and gracefully saluted her strange visitors, and in well spoken French inquired after their health and the circumstances which brought them there, and NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 4:3 bade them welcome to her humble abode. Her pres- ence inspired all with a feeling of perfect security. Mr. Tudela replied in the same language, briefly narrating the object of their journey, and the circum- stances of the afternoon, expressing the hope of par- don for their unceremonious intrusion. She was proceeding to give assurances of sympathy and pro- tection, when she overheard Daimbert ask Mr. Tudela what she was saying. "Oh, you are not Franks, but English. Just as well ; I can speak neither language much, but may make myself understood. There is a language all may speak and be understood good actions. You are come to the Lebanon in troublesome times. But you are welcome and safe here. We have never had trouble with any clan. With good counsel, proper conduct, and patient courage, no evil shall befall you." Mr. Tudela, forgetful of the customs of the East, and deeply moved by such a reception, rose, crossed the room to the lady, who had just taken her seat. She rose to receive his hand, an unusual mark of respect, except in cases of strong mutual friendship. With deep emotion, he said, "Madam, allow me to thank you for your great kindness, and the relief your words have given us. We were much distressed by the threatening events just occurred. We had heard reports of troubles in your country, but did not deem them so near." "This is not my country," she replied, "lam here only since the Emir Beshir employed my late 44 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. husband to superintend some of his affairs about his castle and grounds. After his complications with Ibrahim Pasha, the Sultan, and Europeans, my husband became more widely known by his inter- course with different Scheiks, whom he served as a sort of engineer, architect and dragoman. Never meddling in their political and clanish quarrels, he won the confidence and esteem of all. Three years ago he was caller] to the better land. " A wave of sadness passed over her face, and her voice faltered for a moment. "It must be a very lonely and sad life for you, among people so rude and hostile as these clans seem to be." "You are mistaken. We have never been mo- lested, not even by Bedwins, who sometimes come this way. There is a pleasure in living where one finds opportunity to do good to others. The con- sciousness of the Divine approbation bestowed upon duties done in the cause of virtue and benevolence, is an ample recompense which adds security and hap- piness anywhere. We have striven to live so (Jliietly and so usefully among all these clans that we might deserve the confidence and respect of all. So far we have received assurances to satisfy us. I know not what the present outbreak may lead to. It origi- nates in a bitter and hateful opposition which has been growing for years out of personal, tribal, political and religious rivalries. Several Druse clans have leagued together to take vengeance on the Mar- onites, who, more selfish and treacherous, have been NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 45 in the ascendant since Emir Beshir overcame the Bilemmas, Raslans and Amads, powerful Druse clans, and gave their Macaatas to his own sons. It is reported they have resolved to destroy all Chris- tians. This can mean no more, I think, than over- powering the Maronites, their hereditary rivals and enemies." "It is singular that religion should be made a cause of strife, slaughter and robbery," remarked Mr. Tudela, inquiringly. "Has it not long been so? "she calmly asked. "Are not the pages of its history stained all over with blood ? But you mistake, I think, when you suggest that religion is the cause of strife, persecu- tions and death. The cause lies back of it, not in it. It may be made the pretense, the excuse or apology, and finally usurp the name itself. Nothing that de- serves to be called religion can produce such conse- quences." "These Druses are not Christians, are they?" asked Daimbert. " In one sense they are a small one; in many senses they are not. Like the Moslems, they believe Jesus has come in the flesh ; and they look upon Hakem as his superior, and upon Hamzee as a truer expounder of religion than John, Paul or Peter. They have many good things connected with their teaching, and in their practices do not fall far below the leading sects of Christians who dwell in the Lebanon. Judging by their fruits, neither have much of which to boast." 46 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "You remarked just now that this is not your country. May I ask to what country you belong ? " "We have no country we can call our own. We are like Abram, ' strangers and pilgrims in this land ' sojourners. " "That is true of all of us. No man has a perma- nent home on earth. Life is short. We must all pass away." "I did not mean that; but spoke only of our earthly habitation. You evidently do not know the condition of things in the Lebanon. Since the defeat of Ibrahim Pasha and the fall of Emir Beshir we feel less security than formerly. A great change has taken place ; or rather many changes ; for no one man or tribe has been able to master all the rest. The Druses have been trying to combine and regain supreme control. The Maronites are more bigoted and unrelenting than ever. And then the emissaries of France and Russia are using all manner of in- trigues to gain an ascendency for their respective churches. What you have seen to-night is a sample of what occurs almost every month. Bands of rob- bers take advantage of the unsettled state of the country, and prowl about, committing depredations with impunity. There is no power to resist them except individuals and clans, and they only drive them from their own borders to plunder others. We have no government to protect us, or too many, none of whom can govern themselves or others, but for extortion. We are returning to the days of Djezzer, the Butcher. The Sultan gives the pashalic NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 47 to the man who will give him most, and promise most, tribute to be extorted from the people. My husband used to say it was better to have one tyrant supreme, like Beshir, than forty petty ones. In my life I have not seen darker days than the present. We know nothing of what awaits us to-morrow." "Then we are not safe even here?" inquired Mr. Tudela. " You are safe as we are, unless you are especially suspected. We make common cause with all who seek our protection. We bury all distinctions at such times, and combine all our strength for a com- mon safety. My people do not fight. That were useless. Besides, it is against our principles. As Christians we can not use carnal weapons in any case. We trust to more powerful aid for our defense. But," she continued, dropping her voice and losing her animation, as she looked at Mr. Tudela, "I am talking strangely to strangers. How do I know but you are spies come to seek our destruction." And she rose from her seat affrighted. "Be calm, madam," said Mr. Tudela, also rising. "You need fear no evil from us. We are from a far country. We know nothing of the diplomatic intrigues of aspiring nations which covet this land. We enter into sympathy with no oppressors of their fellow men. We are willing to share our fate with you, if any attempt is made on your dwelling." " By the heavens I will stand by you to the last," said Capitano starting to his feet and rushing to the side of Mr. Tudela. 48 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "I think there will be no outbreak to-night," said the lady more calmly. "I have heard of no new combinations. The young man who brought you here, came from Deir el Kamar this morning. He said there was a great excitement among the people, growing out of a report that Russia was about to in- terfere in the affairs of the Lebanon in behalf of the Greek Church of which it claims to be the head and defender. Others declare that France is proposing to send a force to protect the Maronites, who are, in pretense, allied with the Roman Catholics. The Druses are opposed to both. " " No foreign power can meddle directly without overthrowing the power of the Sultan ; and Euro- pean nations will not permit that," said Mr. Tudela with an air of assurance which seemed to calm all anxiety. " The Mutsellim assured Malek that he was able to quell any local spirit and prevent an outbreak. But we have little confidence in his desire or ability to protect the Maronites. He is a Druse, full of du- plicity, and bitterly hostile to all who favored the Emir Beshir. After the death of Sheik Emin Jum- blat, his cousin, but the head of another branch of the Schaab family he aspired to become the Prince of all Lebanon as the Emir Beshir had been. Foiled as he believes by the opposition of the Maronites, he pretends to be contented with his Macaata at Deir el Kamar. As Beshir pretended to be converted to Christianity, and showed partiality to the Maronites to the neglect and injury of the Druses, as they be- NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 49 lieved, the latter have been seeking occasion to avenge themselves by overthrowing the Maronite Emirs and Sheiks and claiming the return of all their properties. But I am making a long story about what can not interest yon. I do not know whether the disturb- ance of this evening has any connection with these things." ' Was Emir Beshir a bad man after he embraced Christianity ? " asked Daimbert. "Just as bad as before, only he did more to favor the Maronites, who are the rivals and often the open enemies of the Druses, though living among them." "Was it because they were more powerful in the mountains ? " " I suppose so. His whole career, from the first, was guided by policy, duplicity and personal ambi- tion. He hesitated at nothing which stood in the way of his elevation. He made foes of his relatives that he might have an excuse to put them out of the way. When combinations were formed to oppose him, he would flee to others for help. At first he courted and obtained the aid of the bloody Djezzer, Pasha of Akka, called the Butcher. Falling out with him he fled to Egypt and formed a sort of alli- ance with Mohammed Alee, whose towering ambi- tion looked to the conquest of Syria and the over- throw of the Sultan. When several chiefs had formed a league against him and were encouraged by Abdal- lah, Pasha of Akka, he fled quietly to the Hauran, the safe retreat of all defeated ambition, loyal or rebellious. By the proffer of large gifts, and future D 3 50 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. obedience to the Pasha, and liberal pledges to the leading mountain tribes, he soon returned to his form- er position. Having been entertained for a night in our village, and seen the quiet comforts and beau- ties we enjoyed, on his way from the Hauran, he sent for my husband to Btedin to superintend his grounds. Not long after our arrival he presented us this residence. We have never had any trouble. He showed us many favors. His stern conduct and severe oppressions procured him many enemies, who were not slow to intrigue for his downfall. The Sheik Beshir Jumblat, lived in great splendor at Muctara, but a few hours distant. You must have seen the half restored ruin of his castle from the hill this afternoon, situated in that beautiful Wady Ba- rook." "Yes, madam," interrupted Mr. Tudela ; "but we were too profoundly astonished at beholding the grand scenery every - where displayed, to notice, particularly, such trifles as castles and ruins. We bestowed very little attention on Deir el Kamar or the palace of Btedin." "That place is but a relic of what it was. Since the downfall of Beshir, it has passed through many stages, and is now a sort of citadel or encampment for Turkish troops, who are here to force a conscrip- tion." " But what of the Sheik of whom you were speak- ing ? " asked Godfrey. " He was possessed of large territories and great wealth. The Shoof, and in fact the districts extend- , NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 51 ing to the plains of Seyde, and over Jebel Rihan with many villages in the Bekaa, were tributary to him. He could command several thousand retainers to take up arms at his pleasure. The construction of that magnificent palace, ornate within and with- out with splendors and luxuries surpassing every thing in the mountains, not often excelled in Da- mascus or Constantinople, excited the admiration of Emirs and Sheiks and the envy of Prince Beshir. The canal which you must have noticed in coming from the village of Barook, conveys a copious stream of pure, cool water from a large fountain which is the source of the river which flows down the wady of the same name, and enters the sea. It was car- ried through the rooms of the palace, bubbling up in innumerable jets, falling into basins of whitest mar- ble, and flowing in purling rills through the cham- bers ; and in rivulets through the gardens, orchards, vineyards and meadows, producing life, beauty and enjoyment for all, whether resting on the rich divans, sitting in the kiosks or strolling amid beds of flowers, clustering fruits or long avenues of overhanging trees and vines. Emirs, Sheiks, and distinguished persons from all parts of the Lebanon and from other countries, gathered there often to enjoy the splendors, and ample hospitality of Sheik Beshir Jumblat. "The Emir soon saw the necessity of securing the confidence and adhesion of the Sheik of so much wealth and power. He was not slow in making ad- vances which soon drew him to be accepted as a most intimate, adviser in his secret councils. So close be- 52 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. came their attachment, and so powerful, for a time, the influences, that the Sheik was almost daily seen to gallop, with a few attendants, over from Muctara to Btedin and remain closeted for hours with the Emir. A common remark among the people was, 'The Sheik governs, the Emir holds the seal of office. ' "Intimacy founded on self-interest is not of long duration. The Emir grew jealous of the Sheik, and soon a coldness sprang up between them. The Sheik being the virtual head of the Druses, was regarded with great consideration by that sect ; while the Emir, though a Druse Ockal, was from policy the right arm of the Maronites and Christians, in a political sense. His religion was subservient to his ambition, and his whole soul was devoted to his own aggrandizement, deeming it wiser to play the hypo- crite than to endanger his position for a mere matter of conscience or conviction. He had not been edu- cated to regard such nice distinctions when outward success seemed to depend on a disregard of what was right in the scale of strict justice. Probably he was not a sole exception to aspirants who have adopted a like policy." "You seem to have a very just appreciation of moral rectitude as a basis of social and political action," remarked Mr. Tudela. "Why not ? Educated in the principles of Chris- tianity, from my childhood, as a rule of conduct in all things, and living amidst almost perpetual strifes, which appeal to religious differences and prejudices NEW ACQUAINTANCES. 53 to sustain any cause, personal or tribal, ambition chooses to adopt, good or bad, right or wrong, we have been forced to observe the motives and the means employed to gain selfish objects. And not unfrequently have we been made sufferers by them. The result of the strife between Sheik Jumblat and Emir Beshir will explain the real state of things in the Lebanon." 54: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER IV. A PIECE OF HISTORY. All had become quiet without, and Mr. Tudela and his friends were so deeply interested in such stir- ring events, all new to them, and so well narrated, and closely allied to the troubles which excited their fears, they desired her to continue her story. "I think all is safe," she said, and continued: "A difficulty, or the interference of some aspirant from the Pashalic of Akka, had alienated the Sultan, and threatened the position of Abdallah. By new promises and the offer of ten thousand purses, the Sultan was appeased, and a pellice of honor was sent to the pasha. Abdallah demanded of Emir Beshir one-half that sum. He in turn seized upon this occa- sion to make Sheik Jumblat feel his dependence and subjection by imperiously demanding of him one thousand purses. Jumblat remonstrated against such a monstrous exaction ; but knowing the temper of the Emir, he sent him five hundred purses, and asked time to collect the remainder. It was in vain. Houalies were at once dispatched to Muctara, de- manding immediate payment. The Sheik, suspect- ing the designs of Emir Beshir, withdrew to one of his villages in the Bekaa. Here he was soon after joined by Emirs and Sheiks of other tribes, who, borne A PIECE OF HISTORY. 55 down to the verge of poverty by the excessive miri (taxes) laid on them by Beshir to sustain his magnifi- cence and increase his power to oppress them, were not able to meet this new imposition. Druses and Maronites joined in this refusal, for the burden was alike ruinous to both. 'At a council with Sheik Jumblat, it was resolved to appeal to Mustafa Pasha, at Damascus, for pro- tection. They were kindly received. By Mustafa's intercession a pretended reconciliation was obtained, and they returned to Muctara, when it was resolved that Emir Abbas Shahaab, a near kinsman, who had ruled in the place of Beshir during his absence in Egypt, and other relatives as superior in rank, were deputed to hold an interview with Emir Beshir, man- ifest their respect, and restore the former under- standing. On arriving at Btedin, they were ad- mitted, after much formality, to the hall of audience, where they were received with dignified coldness and apparent indifference and contempt by Beshir. They tried to express excuses and apologies for their con- spiracy in studied and complimentary phrases, which could not conceal their agitation or improve their condition. Cold and stern sat the offended tyrant ; scarce deigning to heed their words, and answering in briefest and severest replies, stroking his long, flowing beard, and glancing upon them with utmost contempt, while clouds of smoke rose from his chi- bouk and spread through the room. It was a mo- ment of profoundest emotion, both to Emir Beshir and the recusant Emirs. He felt a conflict agitating 56 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. his own breast between the love of his relatives and the better feelings of humanity, and his towering ambition and self-dignity which had been insulted by their refusal to submit to his supreme authority. They, conscious of their opposition to his tyrannical will and unjust and oppressive demands, dreaded the terrible explosion of his wrath, which they saw kin- dling on all his features. It seemed an age. That fearful silence was as the presence of death when the chief points of a whole life pass before the awakened soul in full array of their actual meaning. At length, without preface or change of countenance, as his mind was unchangeably fixed, he drew from the folds of his mantle a paper, and reaching it towards his secretary, said to them, in a subdued and slightly tremulous voice, ' Sign that ! ' The Emirs Abbas, Faris and Soliman did not, dared not, hesitate an instant, bat bound themselves to have their eyeballs seared with red hot iron and their tongues cut out if ever again they should instigate, or in any way aid or favor any opposition to his government. "The Sheik Beshir Jumblat was, in appearance, more graciously received, for his influence and power was more dreaded. Long rows of soldiers were drawn up in line, extending across the Medan to the steps which lead to the presence of the Emir Beshir, through which he and his attendants were conducted. Nothing beyond commonplace incidents were touched upon, and no allusion was made to recent transac- tions, till the Sheik was about to depart, when he spoke of the arrears of five hundred purses which A PIECE OF HISTORY. 57 Abdallah Pasha still demanded, and which he hoped the Sheik would soon transmit. It was in vain that the Sheik plead his inability, the poverty of his vas- sals, and the great expense he had recently incurred. The Ernir was unyielding and imperious in demand- ing the full and immediate payment, gently threat- ened that a refusal might destroy their friendship and endanger the tranquility of the Lebanon. This stirred the blood of the Sheik, who hastily demanded leave to depart. With hurried and convulsive steps he hastened from the presence of the Emir, and in a sad and anxious mood he returned to Muctara. " At nightfall were seen lights shining on the hills of the Shoof, and a call was shouted along all the valleys, reaching from village to village and cottage to cottage, till all the inhabitants were made aware of some threatened danger. Soon the lights were all extinguished, and silence reigned every-where. Before midnight, without noise or outward sign, Druse Ockals were gathered in secret conclave in a dark vault where the Sheik had been anxiously await- ing the arrival of his faithful vassals. He portrayed to them the insults and oppressive demands of the Emir Beshir, and declared to them his determination to leave them and never return to Muctara till he could come free from the authority and demands of the prince who had sought his ruin. He asked their watchfulness and fidelity, on which he should rely ; bade them adieu, and before the dawn of day was far on his way to the northern mountains, beyond the reach of the Emir's assumed dominion. 58 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "But I am making a long narration, which can not interest you." "By no means. We are deeply interested in learning so much of a country and people of whom Europeans and Americans have known so little, 11 said Mr. Tudela, in a very lively manner. He had, mani- festly, himself become deeply interested, both in the narrative and the narrator. Her manner was viva- cious and pleasing ; her voice was clear, soft and musical, and the expression of her face was rendered more expressive and beautiful from the shadows pro- duced by the soft light of the single oil lamp in the room. "Do not stop here, madam, please, 1 ' broke in Godfrey, " but tell us all about how this came out. Did the Sheik ever come back 2 " "He did; but not in peace, nor long to remain. No sooner was it known at Btedin that the Sheik had departed than the Emir confiscated all his property, and sent out officers (Howalies) to take possession of it. These proceedings aroused the whole mountain, which, added to the oppressions so long suffered from the prince in his exactions of exorbitant miri, which could not be met but by extreme privations and sacri- fices, reached all classes, and inspired a united feeling of resistance and revolt. The leading Sheiks, some of whom had hitherto espoused the cause of Emir Beshir, joined in open rebellion, some from feelings of true patriotism, and others from the assurance that the discontent was so general that success must surely attend them. Scarce was there a clan, except A PIECE OF HISTORY. 59 those under the immediate control and near the divan at Btedin, which did not sympathize in the move- ment. Sheik Ali Amad, the Emirs Mousa and Soli- man of Bilemma, the strongest in the mountain, and more surprising than all, the three Emirs who had signed that fearful document Abbas, Faris and Soli- man Shehaab took part in the hostile measure. All agreed in placing Sheik Beshir Jumblat, though absent, at the head of this rebellious movement. "The Emir Beshir was not slow to discover the formidable array gathering against him ; and, con- scious of his own weakness when thus forsaken, lost no time in seeking aid from Abdallah Pasha. He even became so alarmed that he dispatched a courier to Mohamed Alee to fulfill, in part, a plan designed when the Emir was a fugitive in Egypt to send forces at once to conquer Syria. "The clans in revolt gathered at Muctara from the mountain and from the Bekaa, and without plan or preparation a portion started for the plain of Sumkaneea, that famous field where councils had been held and battles been fought for many genera- tions. The Emir, not having expected so sudden a demonstration, was in great perplexity, and resolved to fly with his household. The Sheik Hosein, the heroic leader of the Tallhooks, and other Druse Sheiks, remonstrated, and induced him to remain in his palace." " Did the Druses join to support Beshir ? " asked Daimbert, heeding all the while the sectarian bear- ings of the story. 60 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "Yes. His chief dependence was on them and on the Moslems." "And he a professing Christian?" interrupted Daimbert, with surprise, as if he could not compre- hend it. "Religion, when the passions of war are stirred, has little influence on men's conduct, as you will learn when you are older," gently remarked Mr. Tudela. "That's so, to my certain knowledge." added Capitano, "Hold your comments let us hear the result," quickly interrupted Tancred, "and make our infer- ences, explanations and applications afterwards." " After some irregular skirmishing, the advance of the Jumblatei were driven back by the adherents of Beshir, who heedlessly pursued them to the plain of Sumkaneea, where they met an army twenty thousand strong, drawn up in battle array. For- tunately for Beshir, the Nekads and Abd el Meleks, the fiercest of the Druse fighters, arrived just in time to engage in the conflict, which lasted but a few hours, before they were compelled to retreat. Just then loud shouts were heard in the rear of the Jum- blat forces, and soon, to the astonishment of both parties, the cavalry of Abdallah Pasha came rushing in mad fury upon the left wing, and compelled a re- treat to Muctara. "Some time was now spent in parleying about terms of settling the affairs of the mountain ; but without success. The Sheik Jumblat, who, all this A PIECE OF HISTORY. 61 time, had been absent, was called from his retreat, and large re-enforcements had began to gather to his standard. News came to Emir Beshir that ten thou- sand soldiers would be sent to his aid, if needed, from Egypt. But feeling himself well supported, he marched upon Muctara, but met a formidable resist- ance, which lasted three days. Finding himself un- able to overpower the Sheik, whose army was con- stantly increasing all the malcontents hastening to aid his cause the Emir resorted to his old method of intrigue. Early in the morning, Druse Ockals (priests) arrived at Muctara from Btedin, who, ad- mitted to the presence of the Sheik, offered a sheet of white paper, saying the Emir had affixed his seal to it, and allowed him to stipulate his own conditions and write them out at length, and they should be duly regarded as valid. While consulting with his counselors, and filling the sheet, the sound of mus- ketry was heard on the hills towards Btedin. Rush- ing from the palace, they saw descending from the heights which overhang the valley the soldiers of Beshir, which he attended in person. Huge stones were tumbled down upon the buildings, or went dashing through the gardens and vineyards. Defense was impossible. There was no time to rally, so each fled his own way, and as rapidly as he could. The Sheik, with a few attendants, mounted and fled through the wild passes of the Shoof, over the Lit- any and upper Jordan, and rested not till they had reached the Hauran, that shelter of all refugees, where the Emir himself had formerly found security. 62 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "The Sheik was not secure. The unrelenting spite of Beshir followed him there, and it was not long before the Bashi Bazooks, those wild and un- governed soldiers who, for a price, can be hired to do all dark deeds of treachery and murder, had sought him out. With his attendants he was taken to the ( Pasha of Damascus and soon after, at the Emir's instigation, to Abdallah Pasha. On their ar- rival at Akka, Sheik Beshir Jumblat was received with apparent kindness ; but as Sheik Ali Amad, one of the firmest and most daring enemies of the tyrant Prince of the Lebanon, was entering the gate of the Serail, his head was stricken off before he had time to dismount. The Emir Beshir not returning to, de- mand the head of the Sheik lest he should renew the hostility of the mountain chiefs, intrigued with the Viceroy of Egypt by assuring him there could be no chance to carry out his plans of conquest in Syria until so powerful a foe was out of the way. An" ex- press soon came from the Viceroy to Abdallah. The next morning when the tefeketchies went their rounds of inspection, they came to the cell of the Sheik. . The usual attendants looked sad and troubled. They had always been kind and familiar. He at once divined the meaning, and said, ' I see it all ! Allah's will be done. I hope the boys are well and no harm intended for them.' He then uncovered his neck with his own hands and held out his head to receive the fatal bow-string. His body was dragged through the streets and thrown on a heap of rubbish outside the city. A PIECE OF HISTORY. 63 "The Shahaab Emirs, Abbas, Faris and Soliman shared, if possible, a worse treatment. They did not flee to the Hauran, but sought security in the con- vent of Kahlonea. < They were soon found, pinioned and taken to Btedin. They were taken to .an outer room, where the chief tefeketchy presented them the fatal paper they had signed and sealed. Each Emir with his hands tied behind him was held in a squat- ting position, with his face turned up. The executor stood over his victim, as if to pull a tooth, forced his mouth open and darting a hook through the top of his tongue, drew it out until the root was exposed, and then cut it out with a razor. A red hot iron was drawn across the pupils of the eyes and the vision destroyed forever ! It is reported that their tongues grew again enough for speech." "Horrors!" ejaculated the Captain. "That is worse than any thing I ever saw in the Fijii Islands. " "And the Emir professes to be a Christian ! " murmured Tancred, who had listened with nervous attention. " They had agreed to have it done," coolly added Daimbert, as if to apologize merely because done by one called Christian. ' ' Did not they sign such a bond ? It was no more than justice." "It was justice without mercy," said Godfrey, "It was cruelty, inhumanity, downright devilism." " Do you live among scenes and sentiments like these ? " asked Mr. Tudela "This was not a very uncommon affair. As Emir Beshir was more powerful and more successful in his 64 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. wicked works than other chiefs, it made a deeper impression. It terrified into unwilling submission all the clans of the mountain ; and for several years he ruled with an iron rod, in comparative peace. Though the people groaned under the heavy miri imposed on them, they were more generally prosper- ous and contented than amid the tribal commotions and rivalries which had troubled the mountain for centuries. He devoted his attention, not so much to the improvement of his feudatories as to the security of his own power by a constant vigilance, having a strong police and secret spies every-where, and to his own domestic comfort, bestowing great care upon the adornment of his palace and grounds. Immedi- ately on the fall of the Sheik, his strong rival, he confiscated all his property and transferred the most valuable portions of the palace from Muctara to adorn his own at Btedin. Italian architects and painters were employed to enlarge and beautify his castle. My late husband had charge of his grounds. You can now form but a faint idea of the grandeur of the place during the last years of his residence. The Meedan was thronged with soldiers and horse- men, decked out in the glittering habiliments of war. Couriers were seen flying to or returning from all parts of the Lebanon, Damascus, Akka and Egypt. Deputations and travelers from different countries were received and entertained with much display of dignity and large hospitality. The famous tourna- ment of the Yareed was the almost daily excitement A PIECE OF HISTORY. 65 for visitors and indolent men and horses retained at his feudal court." "What became of him at last?" asked Godfrey, who, of all the party, seemed most interested in political and military matters. " I want to know the fate of such a man." v "He seemed to prosper for several years, and to be happy in his way. During this time his wife, to whom he had been a faithful and devoted husband near half a century, died. She had been a great suf- ferer and an almost helpless invalid during a third of that time. He was constant in his attentions, do- ing the duties of a nurse with all fidelity, when not compelled to other duties, and giving her proof of ardent affection in no way cooled but rather intensi- fied by her sufferings." "Thus he was not all depravity, if he was a tyrant," remarked Daimbert with a serious air, as if some favorite theory had been jogged a little. " We can not always judge from the appearance the actual feelings and purposes of an individual," added Mr. Tudela. " Rough exteriors often shelter good hearts, which beat warm and strong for the pure and good in humble conditions. The sight of suffering calls forth principles and gives a better proof of the composition of character, shows the real man far more plainly than ambition displayed on battle fields or in the intrigues and policies of pri- vate and public life. " " Much more than the cold and polished preten- tions and sanctimonious formalities which are often E 3* 66 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. substituted for real virtue and real religion," added Capitano with a gravity not shown before. "But we have not learned yet what became of Emir Beshir ; " interrupted Godfrey. " Is it not as important to know how it fared with him as a man in his private relations as in his public condition as a prince ? Two years after the death of his wife, he sent deputies to Constantinople to pur- chase, in the Auroot Bazaar, two Circassians from which to select a -wife. They were "A queer way to get a wife ! " laughed Tancred. "The way they do it in many countries where I have been, " added Capitano. "None of your long yarns now," said Godfrey with a rebuking tone; "we are learning facts, not fictions." "Then you don't believe all I tell you, though I have seen it ? " gruffly muttered Capitano. "Never mind, we want to hear the rest about the Emir," soothingly replied Godfrey. "Though seventy years old he selected the youngest, a beautiful young woman of sixteen, a Christian of the Armenian Church. The other was promoted to the chief place in the harem." "He did not seek the alliance of royal families, though a prince, as they do in Europe to perpetuate their power by a blood combination against the natural rights and best interests of the people," remarked Mr. Tudela gravely. " That is not common in this country. The rival- ries are too numerous and strong, the tenure of A 'PIECE OP HISTORY. 67 power too brittle to justify such a consideration. Yet among the different families intermarriage is often employed as an alliance, not always permanent. Dif- ference in religion is an almost insuperable bar to domestic attachments, always, when known, in mar- riage contracts. "Parents usually betroth their children when young ; so that the cool wisdom and strong preju- dices of the elders regulate the wills and wishes of their children. The Emir had not the confidence and attachment of the other Emirs and Sheiks strong enough to offer a marriage alliance with any of them ; not even of the Shahaabs, Christian or Druse ; so he sent to Constantinople and bought one. " "You said she was a Christian. What was her influence over the Emir? " asked Daimbert. ' ' Favorable, I think ; though he became more bigoted, he was less severe and warlike, yet more exacting in the impositions of taxes for himself and his sons, whom he had settled in those palaces you saw on the hills not far from his own. To them he committed, under his direction, the government of the Lebanon. His partiality to the Maronites cre- ated jealousies and heartburnings among other sects among the Druses in particular. Though there was no outbreak, there was a deep and growing feel- ing of bitter hostility, which was nearly ready to burst into maddened fury and sweep through all the mountain, when the movements of Ibrahim Pasha, with whose interests he was closely allied, demanded the attention of all Syria. So long as the Egyptian 68 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. army continued to triumph, and detachments were encamped at Akka, Seyde and Beirut, and the prin- cipal towns, all remained quiet. But it was the quiet before the storm. No sooner " A crash, and stones and dust falling from the ceil- ing of the house, startled all, and brought them to their feet. All gazed in alarm at the broken wall. Two children, a boy and girl, the same seen by our party, who now found themselves in the same house which had attracted so much attention and remark as they passed it that afternoon, clung close to their mother. The sound of musketry and shouts were heard in the distance. Another crash, and dust and sticks from the roof. The alarm increased. All were breathless. "What shall we do? " asked Daimbert, in a trem- bling voice, looking as if ready to faint. " I know of no safer place than this," softly and calmly answered Ameena, the lady of the house. "But this is new and strange. I can not account for it." The shouts and firing continued, evidently ap- proaching from Deir el Kamar, but still on the other side of the wady. All stood mute, but deeply agi- tated and anxious. None could explain, but all !Lp- prehended intended! evil. A sudden and loud rap was heard on the door. All stood and shuddered in terror. Soon another rap, louder than before. Trembling and pale, Aineena roused herself and started for the door. A PIECE OF HISTORY. 69 Mr. Tudela interposed, laying his hand on her shoul- der, and saying: "Not you; we have caused it. I '11 go." "But this is my house. They will respect me." By this time both had reached the door. Capitano followed close to them, stern and ready for defense. Godfrey was not far off. Daimbert drew towards the inner door, still shuddering. Tancred gazed vacantly. Another rap, and a low voice. Ameena reached her hand towards the bolt. Mr. Tudela seized it, and remonstrated. " Do not prevent me. Let us know it all. Stone walls will not prevent them. God will protect us." She slid the bolt, when a whisper in a strange lan- guage was heard. Turning to Mr. Tudela, she said, " It is Malek. He will tell us." A young man entered in haste, breathing heavily, and spoke rapidly in a language strange to our party. Ameena showed much alarm, as did the children, who rushed to their mother and clung, affrighted, close to her. A few sentences only were uttered, before she turned to Mr. Tudela, saying : "We are threatened with great danger. You are suspected of being in league with the enemies of the Druses, and sent here to spy out their warlike prep- arations to resist the conscription of the Sultan. Your dragomen, cook and mookrees are all Maro- nites, and your servant a Catholic. They were threatened and fled, and you are known to be here. I have no means to protect you. Though it is con- 70 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. trary to our religion and to the custom of the Arabs to surrender friends into the hands of their enemies, a mob of mad bigots can not be restrained by mild words, not even by their leaders. It is best, there- fore, for you and me, that you depart forthwith. Malek will guide you to safety. Trust him, and fol- low close, but hasten quickly." Another crash, and voices louder than before. "But shall we leave you here alone to protect yourself from evils we have brought upon you ? " protested Mr. Tudela. " We can not consent." "I will stand by you through thick and thin," stoutly declared Capitano. "Do not heed me. I am safe when you are gone," said Ameena, in a firm voice. "I will go out and meet them, invite them to search my house, and know you are not here. Malek will soon return to me." "Then we will go," said Mr. Tudela, pressing the hand of Ameena, and kissing the back of it, after the manner of Arabs who confess their dependence and respect. Each did the same, and passed out, wishing her a salaam, and parting with tokens of regret, Mr. Tudela kissed the little girl, and slipped a sovereign into her hand. Capitano seized them both, pressed them affectionately, and gave them several pieces of gold. The children were astonished and frightened, but raised no cry of alarm. FLIGHT. 71 CHAPTER V. FLIGHT. It was dark. Clouds were drifting up the sides of the mountain. The stars had mostly disappeared. A storm was evidently gathering, for flashes of lights ning were seen away over the sea, but no thunder was heard. The shouts and firing had nearly ceased ; but watch fires were seen on the hills east of Deir el Kamar, Voices were heard in the valley below, and lights were seen ascending towards the house. Malek seized the hand of Mr. Tudela, and whis- pered, "Fast, come, Howadjis," as when he led them to the house. Mr. Tudela directed the others to follow close, and, in no case, wander or stop. They climbed over rocky crags, slipped, stumbled, scrambled, and hastened on as fast as they could. From the top of a cliff they looked back and saw lights about the house they had left, and trembled for the fate of Anieena and her children. Capitano declared out- right that it was very wrong to leave the family un- protected not to stay and defend them from troubles they had brought on them. "We must go and protect them. Come, let us go," and he started. 72 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "What can we do?" asked Dairabert, hastily, grasping his arm. "Nothing, if chicken-hearted as you are," reso- lutely replied the daring mariner, jerking away his arm. " Come, boys, let us rush down there and save her." "No," said Mr. Tudela; "that would not be wise. Our presence would enrage the mob, and involve her in deeper troubles. We shall serve her best by keeping out of the way." He tried to learn from Malek what might be expected. The sudden flashes of lightning did not make signs intelligible. So they started on, and soon became involved in a thicket of bushes, from. which started wild beasts, growling savagely, while not far off, jackals barked furiously. Fright seized all of them ; for they had no means of defense. Malek was most courageous. It was no novelty to him. But he drew back, and changed their course. They had gone some hours, when a loud crash of thunder broke over them, which rolled and tumbled through the mountains, while frequent flashes showed them a frightful gorge on one side, and a steep, ragged precipice upon the other. It was evident that Malek had missed the way, if, indeed, there was a way through such a wilderness. A sud- den dash of rain compelled them to seek a shelter. Malek led them, clinging to the rocks and sliding round sharp angles, placing their feet in crevices, re- vealed by the incessant lightning, till they came to a path that led to the mouth of a cave, where they found a safe resting place from the storm. FLIGHT. 73 They had scarce entered their romantic shelter ere the storm broke into the wildest fury, the thunder crackled and rattled, and rolled over crag and valley, peal following peal, and flash succeeding flash as if the whole artillery of the universe had met, without commanders, in a deadly and final conflict. For more than an hour the storm continued to rage una- bated. The rain fell in torrents. Close by the mouth of the cavern a stream came dashing down from heights above them which leaped a thousand feet into the chasm below. The very mountain trembled. It seemed as if the foundations of earth and sea had been broken up. They became still more alarmed when they heard a sudden crash, and a heavy rum- bling and jarring as if a part of the mountain had broken loose and was rolling over them. They scarce heard it before, sure enough, an immense pile of stones, some weighing tons, tumbled over their heads and dashed into the dark abyss before them. It only lacked the " fervent heat " to confirm their fears that the world was literally coming to an end. Daimbert was frightened out of measure. At one moment he would begin to pray, when another crash wilder and heavier would startle him, and he would cling to Mr. Tudela in utmost terror, trembling like a leaf. It was with great difficulty he could be soothed by the kind, strong words of assurance of the elder of the party ; who, by his own calmness more than by his 1 argument, allayed the fears of the rest. Capitano was unmoved amid all this convulsion of 4 74 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. the elements. He seemed to enjoy the scene in silent admiration. As a flash of lightning, brighter than the rest, darted into the cave, he noticed the atti- tude and pale countenance of Daimbert and opened upon him in a rather rough manner. "You are a marvelous saint, Mr. Daimbert, a worthy defender of the faith, to cringe and curl down like a frighted spaniel, and think Mr. Tudela can protect you. What can he do for you, more than I or any other poor worm, in a time like this ? He did not get up this storm and he can not restrain it. You talk of religion, of faith, of hope, of piety ! Where are they now ? You think you have great support and a good chance because of your being preferred to poor sinners like me ! Why? You give a poor witness to the value of any faith you have or good works either. What would you or a hundred like you be good for on board a ship, out at sea in a storm like this ? Would you climb the rat- tlings, man a spar and furl a sail, while the ship was careening and pitching and rolling so that her yards would dip the water? Man did not get up this storm, kindle this lightning, nor roll this thun- der. Why then do you cling so close to Mr. Tudela ? You profess to believe in God who governs all things, does His will and pleasure in heaven and earth, rides on the whirlwind and rules the storm, and numbers the hairs of our heads, so not one falls without His notice ; and yet you are frightened out of your wits at this grand display of His mighty power. I love to look at it. It is grand ! sublime ! glorious ! Noth- FLIGHT. 75 ing so full of majesty ! Come now, rouse up. Cast off your fears, and look out upon the glorious works of God ! " " You are courageous, '' -said Godfrey, "to be so cool and calm in a storm like this. But I suppose you are trained to it." " What is any thing good for if you can't use it when needed ? " asked Capitano. " I don't see what is the good of religion, faith, piety, or whatever you call it, if it don't make people better, wiser, stronger and happier if it will not last through a storm and rouse one to duty when and where it ought to be done. I don't pretend to know much about it, but I believe in a great, good, wise, over-ruling Power, call it what you please, who governs all things, at all times, and in all places, by a perfect and unchang- ing law, which we must all obey if we would be strong and happy. 1 don't believe all the fuss some people make, and all the forms and fashions they put on, or the creeds they recite and quarrel about, do anybody any good when brought to the pinch. They may think it good enough to prepare them for another world, but it does mighty little real good in this, and I don't believe God or the angels will think much of a faith or a piety that can't stand a thunder- storm." "You seem to have thought of these matters," remarked Tancred, "Where did you learn them?" ' ' In this Testament which my mother gave me on my twenty-first birthday." His voice quivered, but he continued : "I have carried it in- my bosom 76 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ever since I was driven from home. It has been my companion and counselor wherever I have been, on sea or land. It is not an amulet, but a light to show the way through darkest perils. I do not know much about what Christians divide and quarrel, but I do know what it tells about God as a Father, and Jesus as a Savior, and the Spirit of Truth for a Guide, and that it teaches me to love God and my fellow men, to trust in Him and to love and serve them, and it makes me hope to meet my father and mother, an " He broke down leaving one word unpro- nounced. "Why then you have thought of religion after all," exclaimed Daimbert, rousing from his shrunken position, "and I " "Not after all, but before all," interrupted Capi- tano, rousing himself. "Yes and tkrmigh all. I don't think much of what passes for religion among some people, made up mainly of forms and pretensions. We have seen too much of such here in Lebanon, are suffering from it now, call it Moslem, Druse, Maronite, or what you will. " Daimbert made no reply. All remained silent. The storm raged less furiously, and the young men were more at ease, but wakeful. Mr. Tudela had been an interested listener to the sentiments of the Captain, which he could not fail to approve. He knew little of him. He joined them at Beirut for a journey through the Lebanon and to Jerusalem, where he hoped to meet an old friend. Ideas so much like his own, and so plainly expressed, FLIGHT. 77 could not fail to beget a stronger attachment and a livelier interest ; nor could he withhold an expression of his approbation for the benefit of the young men in his charge. So he added, in a mild and affection- ate voice, "Charity, which means love, is the essen- tial property of true religion, as it is of all right moral action. No truer sentence was ever framed than ' GOD is LOVE. ' From that central sun rays out the light that dispels all darkness, removes all igno- rance and error, reveals all truth, takes away all sin, and saves the world. It is the force that governs the world. We can not define, explain or comprehend the fullness of this essence of life, light and power of God, except as we fed it, and- note its fruits in ourselves and others. Our logic and our rhetoric are at fault, inadequate in all such impossible work. It is like the Infinite Divinity addressed to finite capacity, and operating like the elements of life, in ways and by means not clearly comprehensible by human reason. We accept the fact as we do a mother's love, not from argument, but from a sort of innate conviction an intuition, a divine instinct, which impresses us, we know not how. There is a realm our reason has not explored ; a depth our science has not reached. Out from it flows the light that dispels darkness, the good that overcomes evil. Its revelations do not confound, but instruct our reason ; its precepts are the guide to good actions. ' ' You spoke just now of the great power of God ruling the storm. Many people, as the poet says of the Indian 78 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. Sees God in clouds, and hears Him in the wind. But now that the storm subsides, the winds have ceased, the thunder rolls over the other side of Lebanon, and the stars begin to sparkle over the great sea, do you not see a more striking proof of the presence and power of God than in the fury and confusion of the seemingly unregulated storm, that so much alarmed some of you ? " "You, Daimbert," interrupted Godfrey, with a half suppressed laugh. "And you, too, I guess," added Tancred. "I confess I do not like such frightful storms, nor such places as this. I can't be cool and collected, as Capi- tano is. I wish I could." "We are not so used to it as he is," said Daim- bert, becoming courageous as the storm passed away. "It is not all in use, by any means," answered the Captain. "I have known old tars become most terrified in apparent dangers, especially those who talked loudest about their courage in fair weather. It is easy enough to be valiant in peace, and to be good Christians when there are no temptations or trials." The last clouds had disappeared, and the stars thickly studded the heavens, shining with a brilliancy unrivaled in any other region of earth. Objects far away could be seen very distinctly. The sparkling waters of the Levant could be seen over the foot hills, spreading away in the vast expanse. Below them meandered, like a Avhite ribbon carelessly stretched in wavy lines on a crumpled dress, the Nahr FLIGHT. 79 Barook. Not far away in the deep wady they de- scried a castle. Pointing to it, Malek said, " Muc- tara ; " beyond, a little to the right, crowning a con- ical hill, a large white structure he called "Djoun." Mr. Tudela said it was the residence of Lady Hester Stanhope. "Eowa (yes), Stanhope," said Malek, pleased he could explain so much. It was near morning, and the party was fatigued in body and in mind, which they all felt, now the ex- citement seemed to be over. They looked about for places of rest. Malek ventured farther into the cavern, but found nothing softer than the stone for beds. The party preferred to remain near the mouth, where they had sat during the storm. Malek looked about, and grew uneasy. He tried to make them understand something, but failed. Whether he feared new dangers from wild beasts or wild men, they could not tell. One thing they knew, he did not want to go further ; for when they motioned and started as if to proceed, he became alarmed, and mo- tioned them back and to be at rest. When they motioned him to sit or lie beside them, he refused, and looked wildly about him, and started as if to leave. They rose to follow. At once and decidedly he motioned them back, saying, "No come, How- adjis, " but started immediately, and was, in an in- stant, out of sight. A new terror now seized them. They were alone. The guide Avhom they trusted had left them. They knew not the land, nor the language, nor the troubles 80 A PECULIAR PEOPLE of this strange people. They had their clothing and the evidence of funds in England, with a small amount of Turkish coin and some sovereigns. They needed more than money, and they felt their poverty. Daimbert became more terrified than ever. Mr. Tudela was anxious, but calm and hopeful. Capi- tano was full of courage, and more demonstrative than ever. "This is nothing, 1 ' said he, laughing. "I have seen many darker days. -What if we were in a boat out on the broad sea, a thousand miles from land, tossed and driven by fierce winds and rolling waves, with no more to eat than we have here, and no prospect of any thing to support life, if kept above water, but to kill and eat one of our crew. What then, Mr. Daimbert ? I think you would be killed first, as the least useful and most complain- ing." "Oh, now, stop that," cried Godfrey. "You are too bad. Don't tell us your wicked yarns to frighten us." " We are frightened enough on land, without fol- lowing you out to sea," said Tancred, trying to show courage. " I am not afraid we shall starve." "What did you do?" faintly asked Daimbert, always anxious about results. "Do? Why, just what you should do now. We put our trust in the Lord. Where else can we look for deliverance, when all other help is gone ? " "And you were saved ? " "Saved? Yes, or I shouldn't be here. Strange, Mr. Daimbert, you have no more faith when you FLIGHT. 81 think you have so much religion. I don't mean your creed faith, but the real thing strong confidence, firm trust, full assurance that rises right up in you and makes you feel, almost know, that God, who governs all things, is your Father, and loves you, and will surely do you good, somehow, somewhere, sometime. This shallow kind of make-believe religion, that is fashionable, don't amount to more than straws drifted by the winds. Ever since I have been with you, you have been talking to me about religion, as though you were full of it, and I had none. Well, I haven't much, I confess, none to brag of; but I wouldn't give a fig for a religion that would leave me to quiver and shiver all over as you do when a little squall comes up, as if the world was coming to ruin, beyond all cure." "Well, what if it does come to an end, as surely it will to all of us ? " asked Tancred, seriously. " Still trust in God. Is He not the same then as now, there as here ? Jesus trusted Him before Caia- phas and Pilate and on the cross. He does not change ; and, because He does not, we can trust Him. It was a sad day for the church when prelates voted God to be an infinite man, almost a demon, and re- quired every body else to think so. Then religion became a form and not a fact, and faith lost its power of support." " I declare, you are a strange mortal, Capitano," said Godfrey, rallying him. "You are unlike your- self. You have thought " " How so ? " hastily interrupted the Captain. " I 82 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. know what you mean. Because I am not always thrusting my notions upon you and talking about my own piety, and other people's sins and errors, about personal conviction and conversion, which is all bet- ter known to God than it is to ourselves ; and now, when there is a fair opportunity to test these values, you think me a strange mortal. It may be I am strange. It is an old saying that ' truth is stranger than fiction. ' ' All remained quiet for some time. The Captain broke the silence by saying in a pleasant, humble tone, '"If I have been abrupt in what I have said, or done wrong, I pray you forgive me, Mr. Tudela. In joining your company as a traveler, I have no right to interfere, in any way, to disturb the peace and quietness of your party. It has been a motto of my life, ' Never go where not wanted. ' I can not stay when I find it out." " Not at all," pleasantly replied Mr. Tudela. "On the contrary, I have not only been much pleased with your conversation, but glad these young men have heard it. Free thoughts and free speech can displease none but those in error ; and it may do them good. I hope we may profit by the sentiments you have expressed. None of us give attention practically, as we ought, to subjects which are of the greatest importance to our present and prospective well-being. The young, especially, fail to do so. In every thing they are taught too much theory and too little practical knowledge. Systems are formed by scoring, hewing, planing and polishing the truth, FLIGHT. 83 coloring and mixing in a full share of accepted errors, and so making a mosaic to be admired. Then the choicest methods are adopted, and the sharpest poli- cies practiced to attract, gather and train adherents in a way to multiply numbers and secure wealth and popularity. Once attached, persons become incor- porated unawares, and prejudiced in favor of what they have never understood nor carefully examined, and ever after consent to follow and support, moving within the appointed circuit, not daring to step over the boundary, though they see open and fairer fields beyond. Discouraged and sometimes disgusted with the hampers and insincerity, they break loose and leap all barriers, turn their backs upon both good and evil, the true and the false in the system, and wander forth, amid uncertainties, without searching or accepting, but rejecting, because not willing to winnow the chaff from the wheat." It seemed somewhat singular that, under such cir- cumstances, as we have described, the minds of our travelers should be so much occupied with such sub- jects. But when it is remembered that, not only society itself but the governments are, to a large ex- tent, and nominally, in all cases, formed on religious distinctions, it is not strange thoughts like those here recorded should find expression. And it might be added also, as the reader will observe, that one of the party was a theorist, or more properly a quietest in matters of religious opinion and practice, never venturing to think or act in deviation from the drawn line of human authority ; while the two elders, hav- 84 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ing thought deeply and felt much, were willing to act wisely and freely in matters of faith and con- science. The other two were comparatively indif- ferent, having never seriously set about an investiga- tion of such matters. The remaining short hours of the night wore away heavily. Fatigue overcame the anxieties of the young men, and they fell into unquiet sleep, in uncomfortable positions The Captain desired Mr. Tudela to compose himself and sleep, assuring him he would stand watch and give due warning if new danger approached. The attempt to sleep was futile ; so they spent the short time in low conversation on various topics, mostly about what had transpired, their dragomen, the loss of their clothes and travel- ing gear, what they should do, and the probable out-, come of these strange proceedings. They could arrive at no definite conclusions on any thing. When the name and home of Ameena was mentioned, there was a marked change in the tones of their voices. "I wonder what has become of her," said the Captain. ' ' She is, without exception, the completest woman I have met I hope they have not harmed her and those sweet children," he added slowly and anxiously. "I hope not," added Mr. Tudela, "I should be very sorry if she should suffer on our account. It is plain that it was our presence which caused the commotion. It is very sad to think she shall be in- jured because we happened to be there." "We were led there by that singular fellow. I FLIGHT. 85 wonder who or what he is. He must be some way connected with her, for they seemed to understand each other her servant probably. She must have told him what to do with us, for she told us to follow him. Singular how well she spoke. How pleasant she looked ! Where could she have learned our language, and the French ? They don't know either here. " "This is a wonderful country," added Mr. Tudela. "The inhabitants are as singular, complex and vari- ous as the scenery. The rudest and the roughest mingle with the polished and refined in matter and in mind. I never traveled in a country so grand in mountains, so sweet in valleys, so diversified in every thing, as the Lebanon. From the almost tropical climate of the sea-coast ; from fields of oranges, lemons, citrons and palms, we ascend, in a day, to the region of naked rocks and perpetual snows. The way between is filled with ridges of beetling cliffs ; steep terraced hills, crowned with crumbling mon- asteries, forests of cedar, pine and oak ; productive plains ; patches of desert ; charming and delicious valleys ; beautiful streams bursting from large fount- ains or gathered from innumerable rills which purl down from the mountains, now flowing soft and sweet and musical through rich meadows ; orchards of figs and olives, groves of mulberry and walnut, vineyards of luxurious grapes, and gardens of most delicate flowers ; here and there bordered with thrifty oleanders, sweet jessamine, and other flower- ing shrubs, overhung with sprawling vines, some- 86 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. times reaching quite over the streams and spreading along hedge rows, forming a wilderness of beauty. The streams glide carelessly over their pebbly beds, joyous as birds in springtime ; now glide in beauti- ful cascatelles ; now wander through a dark abyss or darker caverns ; now leap -and rush down a narrow gorge, then rest and move in a gentle passage towards the gigantic precipice down which they dash in foam- ing spray, and plunge to the lower plain, winding their way to the shore of the great sea, where they are lost in its blue waters. Add to all this the innu- merable villages nestled all about the varied land- scape, with the castles of Sheiks and Emirs promi- nent in them, and such a scene of beauty and grandeur is presented as is rarely found on any other portion of the globe. But the inhabitants are as varied, rough and little known as the surface of the land." "People are the hardest of any thing on earth to find out," added the Captain. " Why, most of them don't know themselves. If they did, we should have a better and happier world. Most of us should find we know but little." "But what becomes familiar, we too readily ac- cept, on credit, especially when from what seems a higher source." "There lies the difficulty. When we fall in with people different from ourselves, we judge them by ourselves, and censure and condemn what does not please us without inquiry into actual merits. We are too selfish. Much that passes for religion is little FLIGHT. 87 more than concentrated selfishness. By comparing ourselves among ourselves, we are not wise. It is better to judge not at all, unless it be righteous judgment." "It is doubtless so; but when careful and con- scientious in making up our minds, we naturally think ourselves right, and that what does not agree with our convictions is wrong. As we are not im- maculate, but imperfect, we do wrong if we claim infallibility for ourselves or any mortals, or assume the right to pass final judgment on others by our own standard. The business of every man is to avail himself of all the means in his power, to obtain cor- rect knowledge of every thing true and good and useful, and then apply such knowledge to the whole conduct of his life, and impart it as far and fast as he- can for the benefit of his fellow men, for the im- provement of the world. The attempt to sustain Christianity by declaring one man infallible, is as false as it is foolish ; because he is made infallible by the votes of fallible men. All these Maronites, of whom we have learned so many evil things, think the decision of the Pope conveyed through his nuncio to the patriarch, bishops and priests, is really the judg- ment of God, and must be obeyed in every particu- lar, and at every sacrifice, even to the tearing asun- der the tenderest and holiest ties of human affec- tions." " I have seen, that abomination where I have been, and it seems to me that all priestly authority is double-distilled selfishness. Priests have been known 88 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. to do the vilest, corruptest, meanest and most damna- ble de,eds ; yet who ever knew them to confess a fault or repair an injury ? They may mumble at the con- fessional, and get pardoned by men as corrupt as themselves, and think they have squared accounts with God, while still cheating, hindering and abusing His children. Think me not uncharitable ; but I have no patience to endure such hypocrisies." "Each man and all men are, in the nature of their being, held personally responsible to a universal law, applicable in all cases, to every thought and every act, to the least as to the greatest. From the opera- tion of that law there can be no escape. For all who obe} r . there are rewards ; for all who disobey, there are punishments results which inevitably fol- low, as certainly as effect follows cause. On the per- fectness and permanency of this principle rests the whole structure of the Divine Government. Any interference in any part would impair the perfectness and beauty of the whole, and destroy all confidence in an Overruling Providence. It is the basis of true religion, faith, hope and charity. It is the revelation of the soundest philosophy, and the lesson of the best science. Jesus obeyed the law in its applica- tion to man, in His holiest relations, and made it honorable. He taught the truest science, the highest art, the sublimest philosophy, and became the head of every man the Savior of the world/' The Captain added no comment. All was silent, save a slight noise of the dripping water which still FLIGHT. 89 flowed from the rocks above. The young men slept fitfully ; the elders lived in their own reflections. Mr. Tudela marveled at the intelligence of the Captain, so different in this conversation from what he had seemed before. Instead of a rough seaman, he was manifestly a man of deep thought and much culture and refinement of feeling. There was a mys- tery about him and his past which Mr. Tudela could not comprehend. There was so much frankness, clearness, honesty, he could not fail to approve and even admire ; and he hoped to find out more of his history in their further intercourse. A PECULIAR EEOPLE. CHAPTER VI. A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. The earliest rays of the morning twilight glim- mered faintly over Tom et Niha, dimming the luster of the brilliant stars which had kept constant watch since the storm had passed away, and flowed down towards the sea, revealing faintly the innumerable peaks which stud the western slopes of the Lebanon range. Darkness still prevailed in the valleys, and stars still lingered in the skies. The cool breezes slightly increased and rustled the leaves on the few shrubs which took root in the crevices of the rocks. A distant rumbling sound, as if of a heavy water- fall, was heard in one direction, and a dashing, splashing sound in another. Mr. Tudela, wearied with his uneasy position, moved cautiously out of the mouth of the cave and leaned against the rock, looking over the wild land- scape dimly spread before him. He was deeply occupied with his own thoughts ; so much so, that nothing he saw impressed him beyond a feeling of anxiety for himself and those in his charge. Suddenly he was startled by the sight of a human form gliding quickly by him, coming from tlje inner cave. Who could it be ? It was none of his party. The dress and appearance were strange, wild, fright A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 91 ful. Before he could fix his attention, the appari- tion turned a corner of the rocks and was out of sight. The Captain had seen the image, and came quickly to the side of Mr. Tudela. Both were surprised and alarmed ; but neither attempted an explanation. Was the cavern haunted, inhabited by bandits, or had this man, like themselves, found shelter in it from the storm ? They knew the land was infested with marauders who lived by robbery and the plun- der of the fellahs, merchants and travelers. They had passed the scenes of recent robberies ; and this might be one of a pack who infest the mountains. The thought alarmed them. They consulted for a moment in a low tone, then cautiously aroused the young men, whispering to them to make no noise, but come quickly out and follow them. Daimbert started with alarm, crying out, "Is there more trouble ? " "Hush, hush, don't speak," whispered the Cap- tain, " but come along at once." The others, starting hastily with eyes half open, tumbled over loose stones and fell sprawling together. At that moment a man emerged suddenly from the thick darkness of the cavern, cautiously looking out upon our party, and proceeding towards them. He was clad in the dress and armor of a mountaineer ; two large pistols, a yatagan and a rapier thrust in his belt. A fierce glance cast upon them as he came into the light of the young morning, transfixed them. They stood motionless, as if waiting their 92 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. doom. He looked steadily at them for a few mo ments, when, instead of seizing pistol or rapier, he raised his right hand to his forehead and bowed his head low, then rising, he bowed again as his hand fell and rested on his heart ; then becoming erect, he stepped towards them, saying, " Sabbah-el-kieb.' 1 '' They knew this all meant a "good morning'' and a proof of friendliness. They were relieved, and glances of joy passed from one to the other. It was as a pardon or reprieve to one under sentence of death. The stranger spoke several sentences in Arabic, which they did not understand. They tried to make themselves understood by words and signs. It was in vain. Neither was the wiser for the attempted conversation. The condition of our party was critical. They knew not what to do which way to turn their steps. To attempt to return, if they could find their way, would not do. They had fled from danger there. They hud no means to go forward without a guide ; to remain would be to starve. The light had increased so much that the sea and objects along the coast were distinctly visible. Sev- eral villages were in sight, and in a deep gorge far below them they had glimpses of the Nahr Barook. Pointing to a village, Mr. Tudela asked the stran- ger, "Muctara?" He replied, "Bathir." Then himself pointing farther to the right, " Muctara ; " changing the direc- tion slightly, " Amrna-tur ; " then "Djoun;" then A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 93 lifting his hand and dropping his finger, as if point- ing over the hills, "Seyde" (Sidon). Turning far- ther to the left, and reaching out his arm, "Tsur" (Tyre). Thus he pointed out various localities, few of which they remembered, except Jezzin, Jermuk, Kul Shukif, Tibnin, Deir Mukhullis. Swinging his hand over the rough region between the mountains, the river and the sea, he said, ; 'Belad es Shukif ;" then to the right with a similar motion, " Es Shoof Muctara, Sheik Said Jumblat," and pointing beyond, "Deir el Kamar Sheik Naseef Abou Nekad," dropping the point of his finger, "Btedin Emir Beshir Shahaab," and shook his head. The direction of the last named places indicated to our party their relative position. But to return they dared not. The threatenings of the previous night warned them of dangers in that direction. To continue where they were would be to starve, per- haps to be murdered. To proceed along the moun- tain side would be no better. While in this posture of indecision and irresolution, the most unfortunate and tormenting in which human minds can be placed, the sun rolled up his red disk over the mountain sum- mit and sent down sheets of gold over the wide land- scape before them. There is something so grand and beautiful in the works of God in nature, that a mind, once attracted by their overpowering influence, is unconsciously drawn away from itself and becomes ravished in the contemplation of objects which impress themselves so deeply that all else is forgotten for the time. Per- 94 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. sonal trials and troubles fade with the morning star- light. Continual introspection will wither the soul and blast the brightest hopes. It is from without we drink in nourishment and strength. An anchor cast into the hold of a ship is no protection in a storm. God is gracious in bestowing diversions for the mind. For some time all were silent, lost, apparently, in viewing the splendors spread before them. To analyze and describe where all was sublimely grand, and remark or call attention to any one object, was impossible where all were absorbed in what was seen. Their countenances were lighted with a cheerfulness appropriate to all before them. Secret but mighty is the power of goodness and beauty when seen with- out a veil. ' ' The pure in heart see God. " Daimbert was the first to disturb the quiet admir- ation, "This is indeed beautiful beyond comparison. Every prospect pleases, And only man is vile. We are no safer here than if all were barren as a desert or cold as Greenland." "We are safe every-where, Daimbert, if our trust is in Him who does all things well," answered Mr. Tudela calmly. "We should be grateful for the good we have, and enjoy it wisely to prove we are not unworthy of more." "Do you think we are safe here ? " asked Daim- bert, drawing near to Mr. Tudela and looking very anxious. "I have no more knowledge of security than you A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. $5 have, but a firmer trust and a brighter hope. We may perish by starvation or by the spears of robbers but With a shudder, Daimbert rushed to Mr. Tudela, exclaiming, "Do you think so? " Catching the alarm, Godfrey and Tancred, came closer, as if to obtain protection from their guardian. The transition from the most pleasing and pro- found sensations to the deepest dejection and extrav- agant fears, is sometimes so abrupt and extreme that poor human bodies are shattered, and the cords of reason and of life are broken. The bare dread of horrors that may come, are often worse than realities endured, more real and fatal in their results to those of timorous hearts. Those so constituted ought not to be censured for a natural weakness, and certainly it is dangerous to trifle with them, to alarm, or threaten, and terrify them. Such is not the method of the Divine dealings with the children of men. The sacred Word teaches to "avoid threatenings. " Education has much to do in such cases. The fright- ful stories of robbers, ghosts and goblins, and more serious ones about the devil and his works as opposed to God and beyond his control, make deep impres- sions in childhood, which reason and a better knowl- edge of revelation can with difficulty eradicate in maturer years. It is fortunate for the present gen- eration that such teaching is not so common in nur- sery tales, works of fiction, or Sunday sermons, as in former years. Daimbert had been taught the foolish stories 96 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. found in nursery books and listened with profound attention to more dreadful ones told him in later years, and read them in papers and books. Being naturally credulous, he believed them to be true. So deeply was he impressed by them, that he feared the dark, could not sleep without a light in his room, nor go out alone after night-fall. He believed in the in- numerable signs about the moon and stars and mun- dane objects, and relied upon them more than upon reason and experience. He studied dream books, and consulted fortune-tellers, and regretted he could not find books on astrology and divination. In short, he lived in an unreal world. The shadings of his youthful mind came with him to his young manhood and hardened into prejudices against the plain deduc- tions of reason, the facts of science, and daily ex- perience, as well as the simple teachings of Chris- tianity. He preferred the marvelous, the strange, the mysterious, the incomprehensible. To him the essence and vital power of religion consisted in what he could -not understand, nor any body explain. The plain duties taught in the gospels and epistles he considered insufficient, though faithfully performed according to his best ability and with feelings of devoutest reverence of God and holy things. He had come to believe that some supernatural, or rather, unnatural emotions must deeply excite his feelings, and subjects beyond the solution of the most advanced in the knowledge of things sacred and profane, must be kept constantly before him, or he could not please God and secure the salvation of his soul. A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 97 It is no marvel that a mind so formed should suf- fer the keenest tortures where there is least reason to apprehend danger, and even suspect it where there is no cause. Such a spirit can never be at rest, can never be satisfied with itself or with others. It is ever anxious, suspicious, fearful ; unbelieving in the divine goodness, in the omnipresence of wisdom, and omnipotence of love. It really denies God, and wanders in the darkness of errors, tossed to and fro, and driven by changing winds like clouds without rain. Not unfrequently does darkness become so dense and fears so great that the light of reason is extinguished altogether, and the poor soul becomes insane and imbecile forever. Having been informed of the state of Daimbert's mind by his parents, when they placed him in his charge for their foreign travel, Mr. Tudela had been very cautious to allow of no over-excitement, but to divert, as far as possible, his former habit of thought. His parents, though aware of his condition, did not re- flect upon his early training ; did not remember what mental and moral food had been furnished him in his childhood, and how fear of danger had been dwelt upon as the chief restraining principle and only incentive to a proper religious life on earth, and a happy immortality in heaven. Fear had signified to him, not reverence, such as love creates, but dread of what hate inflicts. The boy had been restrained, and always acted, when tempted to do wrong, from fear of frowns, harsh words and heavy blows, more than from filial respect and deference to wise and G 5 98 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. loving superiority. When conscious of guilt, in- stead of honest confession and a hearty forsaking, he tried to shuffle off responsibility, involve some- body else, and palliate his offense, hoping to escape a righteous recompense of reward by deception or substitution. He never felt the power of that " per- fect love which casts out fear," but ever felt the force of that " fear which has torment" Such a condition of mind is very apt, unawares, to supply pretension for reality, hypocrisy for devotion, and finally to doubt whether there are such things as downright honesty, genuine humility, and practical reconcilia- tion to the will of God. Now that he had grown to young manhood, he had to unlearn the lessons of his childhood and rise to a higher plane of action. It is hard to eradicate wrong impressions made on infant minds ; but more difficult when hardened into form in after years. In Scripture it is called a ' re- generation being born again a new creation," and it is virtually so. The photographer who spoils a plate by a bad impression, must prepare it anew, or he can not get a true negative upon it from which to transcribe a true likeness. It can be done ; and were it made the study and object of parents to rear their young children under the dominion of love teach them to be frank, honest, trustful, reverent and reliant on truth and righteousness, sure of reaping in likeness from what they sow, receiving what they deserve, and all they deserve, whether good or evil, a brighter future would spread before them, and a A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 99 thousand miseries be escaped as they pass on to enjoy it. Mr. Tudela had devoted his best attention to the care of the young men entrusted to his charge. He was not so anxious to show the wonders of the world, and what roan in the past has done to build and de- stroy, as he was to impart to them lessons for indi- vidual and practical life. He was fully impressed with the great fact that Christianity has so far tri- umphed, where received and understood, that man, as a person, a moral being, is made conscious of his responsibility ; that neither king nor priest can, of right, interfere between him and his Maker, nor absolve him from his obligation of obedience to the universal law which rules in matter and in mind, in physics a'nd in morals. He was not censorious nor severe, but kind and considerate, persuasive and resolute, inspiring confidence and courage and a manly ambition for honorable success, by being good and doing right. And he had succeeded in a sur- prising degree. The young men confided both in his desire and ability to lead them right. They clung to him as a safe guide and sure protector. A confidence so entire made him feel a double responsibility ; and now that they were involved in difficulties so great and mysterious, he suffered with them the deepest anxieties. He was in a state of complete irresolution. He could not decide what to do. He grew impatient and nervous. The short time they stood there seemed an age. The young A PECULIAR PEOPLE. men perceiving this change in him, became still more alarmed. They were silent in their distress. The stranger had disappeared in the cavern. "Well, there, that is a magnificent landscape, I must confess," said the Captain, as he turned slowly from his gaze over the rough region towards the sea. "I do not remember a grander one in all my voy- ages. Have you ever seen a better, Mr. Tudela ? " There was such a calmness and undisturbed care- lessness in his manner that, for a moment, all forgot their feelings of anxiety. It glanced through Mr. Tudela's mind, that if one who had seen so much of the world in its hardest aspects, suffered no agitation, they should strive to be more composed and resolute. With an effort he replied, slowly, " It is, indeed, very grand ; unexcelled by what I have seen in the Alps, in many respects not so terrifically sublime, but more varied and beautiful, with the deep blue sea for a back ground." "A front water," interrupted Godfrey, jocosely. "The back ground is that dark mountain up there behind us." "I am glad your spirits are coming up, Godfrey," said Mr. Tudela. "We may as well gird ourselves to meet courageously what is to come, as to brood over dangers which may never overtake us. " "What do you mean? "asked the Captain. "I see no cause for fear. We are on the earth. There must be something to live on around here. The peo- ple may not be very hospitable nor polite ; but they will not kill us. Nobody kills for the love of killing, A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 101 except in war. Something must provoke them to it ambition, love of money, religious bigotry, na- tional or party pride, personal anger, intemperance something. In their cool, calm moments, nobody loves to do evil ; there is no real fun in it for any body. I've seen darker days than these. There will be no trouble, if we will keep up stout hearts." "What would you propose to do !" asked Mr. Tudela. ' Had we better remain here or " He did not finish his question. They were startled by the appearance of two men bringing a third out from the inner cavern. Their fears were allayed on seeing such an act of humanity instead of a display of deadly weapons. Coming near, the Captain stepped forward to meet them and offer assistance to the sick or wounded man. On coming to the open air, one spread a rug and they laid him cautiously upon it. A stifled groan escaped the lips of the invalid, as if suffering severely, but unwilling to express it. He looked with effort off towards the sea, but soon closed his eyes with a heavy sigh, as if something more than bodily pain afflicted him. His attendants showed him every attention, but spoke not a word. Some minutes passed before he opened his eyes or moved a muscle. Seemingly he scarcely breathed. They thought him dying. He finally drew a long breath and heaved another long sigh. Then he mut- tered almost audible sounds as if trying to speak. All listened. One of his attendants put his ear close to his lips, anxious to catch his words. He soon shook his head, and turned away. The invalid 102 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. rested. They looked upon the pale cadaverous fea- tures of the prostrate man. The traces of sorrow and suffering were spread all over them ; but the high, broad forehead, arched eyebrows, peculiar nose, and well-formed mouth indicated a man of firm and resolute character and generous and noble impulses. It was not the face of a Syrian. Druse, Maronite or Metwalee. He must be a foreigner, Jew or Gen- tile. They sat silent, watching the poor patient He breathed more freely but more faintly. The Captain took his hand and felt his pulse. The motion par- tially aroused him. He opened his eyes and gazed wildly around, then fixed them steadily on the Cap- tain, but soon closed them and heaved a deep long sigh, and tried to turn over. Mr. Tudela and one of the Arabs stooped to assist him. He uttered a groan and rested back, with a sigh so sad and anxious that it penetrated all hearts. All were moved alike, and each countenance betokened a common and lively sympathy. A reciprocal feeling was established be- tween them. The attention, feeling, desire, willing effort, all centered on the poor sufferer. Distinc- tions were forgotten, and words were useless so long as neither question nor answer came from him. So strong are the natural affections of the human heart, when selfishness is crucified, and the deep fountain is reached by the tender appeals of a suffering fellow being. When accumulation is impossible, and noth- ing to impart, when curiosity is smothered and char- ity goes about her perfect work, the better faculties A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 103 of the soul, the real, the pure, the good, the holy, though long slumbering, neglected and forgotten, find opportunity to assert their divine right and arouse the inner man of the heart to stand forth in his true position, and act worthy of his origin and his destiny. Looking upon this stranger in his suf- fering, all felt that he was a brother by diviner ties bhan nation, language, sect or order ; and none were disposed to question the doctrine of a common brother- hood and a mutual responsibility. There is something good and beautiful in suffer- ing. Not only is the sufferer himself benefited by practical lessons so taught him, but the influence is good upon others. "No suffering for the present seemeth joyous, but grievous ; nevertheless afterward it yieldeth the peaceable fruits of righteousness to them who are exercised thereby." There is an after- wards provided in mercy, wherein the mysteries now unrevealed to the ignorant, imperfect and unbeliev- ing, shall be made plain to the comprehension and approval of all, and the will and ways of the wise and benevolent Creator shall be fully justified to the joy and praise of every heart. How often does affliction banish long and bitter enmities, and restore friendships long severed ! On the battle field, when the clash of arms is over, conquerors and conquered meet as men; forget their quarrels, if they ever had any, and go about the better business of life ; bury the dead, console the dying, and care for the wounded. Humanity rejoices over pride, ambition and war. Tender hearted, loving women, the more perfect 104 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. type of divine humanity, through all the fray, were busy and self-sacrificing in the relief of suffering in friend and foe, wining fame more glorious, and lau- rels more fadeless than ever wreathed the brow of the chieftain who returns from the battle field with garments rolled in blood. The name of Florence Nightingale outshone every other engaged in the bloody and needless combats of the Crimean war. The Prince of Peace has no rival in the record of the ages. Near an hour had passed in silence, except faint breathing and occasional groans from the apparently dying man. The point seemed to have arrived when they could do no more than patiently await the issue, which could not be long delayed. They thought it sad they could not communicate with him nor with those who had him in charge. But they had not tried to do so, nor spoken with each other in his presence. It was also evident that the Arabs could not make themselves understood. What a sad con- dition for the sufferer ! Their compassion was doubly excited. They still kept silent vigil over him, ex- pecting, half wishing, each breath might be his last, that relief might be given him. When recovery is impossible and life a burden, deliverance is desirable. Happy the soul that sees the promised land over the river. The sun had risen high and revealed more dis- tinctly objects less clearly seen before. They could not prevent occasional glances over the bold, broad scenery spread around them. But no one expressed A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 105 his admiration. Hushed was every sound in the presence of death ; not a rustle, not a whisper, lest the soul should be disquieted in pluming for its flight. Thus they sat another half hour, when Godfrey saw two men in the valley dismount and fasten their horses to small trees, and start rapidly to ascend the mountain towards them ; but they soon disappeared, winding in another direction ; so he made no men- tion of it. It was not long before the two men were seen crawling up the ragged side of the precipice not far from them. They came round the point of rocks, where the man had disappeared at early dawn, and hurried to the dying man. "Bemoot," said the Arabs. Stooping down, and laying his hand cautiously on the sick man's shoulder, the guide said: "Void, Etranger, Je vous enporte un Doctuer. " With much effort, the poor man partly opened his eyes, and whispered, faintly, "Trop tard." " 'Pent-etre, non, Monsieur" gently replied the doctor, as he laid his left hand on his forehead, and felt for his pulse with his right fingers. His counte- nance fell, and he shook his head. Drawing from his pocket a small case of vials, he selected one ; then taking a folded leather cup from another pocket, he poured in a small quantity, and asked for sugar. ''Nous Tb avonspas aucun id" answered the guide. "^ importe" said the doctor, and put the dose to the sick man's lips. At first he resisted, but yielded to the earnest effort of the doctor, and with 106 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. difficulty swallowed the potion, but opened not his eyes nor moved a muscle. It was not long before a slight quiver ran over his body, and a faint flush came to his face. Soon he opened his eyes wide, and stared at those about him. Two or three times, looking at the Captain earnestly, he whispered to the doctor, "J?st il $ ? " Mr. Tudela said, " He asks if you are from ." "Tell him I am," said the Captain. He had no need to do so, for the dying man un- derstood the words, and fixed his eyes upon the Cap- tain. He made an effort to raise his hand, as if to greet him, but could not. Perceiving it, the Captain came to him, dropped on one knee, and took his hand, as if willing to show him any favor in his power. A flush spread over the face of the sufferer, and he tried to speak. He moved his lips, but only a faint whisper was heard. He closed his eyes, and turned pale ; a cold sweat started from his forehead. He roused after a little, and stared into the eyes of the Captain more wildly than before, as if deter- mined to make himself known ; but failing, his whole body blenched in agony. The doctor administered another and larger dose, which he eagerly took, but swallowed with difficulty. After resting a few moments, he started suddenly, and raised his hand towards the Captain ; but it fell back on his breast, and he dosed his eyes, while his countenance expressed the most exquisite sadness. Mr. Tudela whispered to the Captain, " He knows you, and wants you to recognize him. " A SINGULAR AND SAD REVELATION. 107 Deep thoughtfulness was expressed by the Cap- tain, as if trying to glance over the past and recall this man. He gazed sharply into the face so pale and haggard, to find a former acquaintance. With the deep shadow of sadness, the dying man slowly opened his eyes and met the gaze of the Cap- tain. A smile beamed faintly over his face, and his lips moved. The Captain put his ear close to his lips. A flush of joy, as if recognized and satisfied, lighted up his whole countenance like the rays of the setting sun, when darting through an opening in the folds of a dark cloud, which made all somber before. He whispered but a single word. ' ' My God ! " shrieked the Captain, and fell across the breast of the prostrate man. The doctor, Mr. Tudela and the Arabs rushed in an instant, and lifted him from the dying man. Still kneeling, he gazed into the glazing eyes, which heeded no longer objects near nor far. The spirit could use no more the organs of flesh. The doctor laid his hand upon the heart, and said, "II est mort." But the body heaved slowly one more breath, and all was at rest. The Captain leaned over him, laid his cheek on the pale face, kissed his forehead, while large, round tears rolled down his cheeks. He rose, started, turned back and gazed on the lifeless form, with a wild stare, then rushed out of sight. Astonishment filled all their minds. None could give or guess an explanation. The Arabs only knew the stranger had come to them two weeks be- 108 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. fore, sick, almost helpless, and desiring to be con- ducted to Jerusalem. They started with him from the Hauran four days ago, but at his request turned towards Beirut, and reached this place, but could go no further. They did not know his name nor nation ; could not understand his language, except in a few French sentences, known to the young guide. This morning they had dispatched their servant for the doctor. They could tell no more. The reality was before them sad and solemn. The man was dead, a stranger to them all. Not one more than another felt the duty or right of caring for the lifeless body. But it must not be left there unburied, to be devoured by wild beasts. They felt alike he belonged to the human race, and that a burial must be furnished him. The doctor communicated with the Arabs in their language, and with Mr. Tudela in French. It was decided to dispatch the servant with the doctor to the nearest hamlet to pro- cure tools for preparing a grave. THE BURIAL. 109 CHAPTEE VH. THE BURIAL. Before they left, Mr. Tudela made especial inqui- ries of the doctor about the condition of the country, related the circumstances of their being there, and asked his advice for their future action. He answered that he knew nothing of present troubles in the mountains ; he had heard of threatened outbreaks no uncommon things ; that old piques and prejudices among the clans were likely to break out in bloody forays at any instant ; but strangers need not be in- volved in them, for both Druses and Maronites, as well as Moslems, were hospitable, and would, under no circumstances, allow their guests to be molested, so long as they could defend them. At any rate, they might feel safe now, for they were in the Belad es Shukif, which was more tolerant, being inhabited by all sorts of religionists, and no one sect strong enough to dominate over the rest. In case of diffi- culty, appeals could be made to the consuls at Seyde. This assurance gave much relief, especially to Daimbert. But the pressing need of the hour now stared them full in the face. Should they go back and find their baggage and dragomen ? Would they come and find them ? Would Malek return ? The doctor could not advise them, but gave them direc- 110 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. tions how to find their way to Seyde, only a long day distant. He told them he had duties which demanded his prompt attention. He invited them io call on him, if they should pass Jezzin, and so by El Huleh, to Jerusalem. He also gave some instructions to the Arabs, who assured him they would assist in the burial, and serve the Inglizee, if they were needed, as their guides. He then took his leave and de- scended, mounted his horse and rode away. Mr. Tudela with his young friends removed the body into the mouth of the cave, from the sunshine. Watching their motions the Arabs came to their as- sistance, and it was laid carefully in the shadow of the rocks. Mr. Tudela proposed that the young men should remain with it, and he would go and look for the Captain. They would not consent to do so. Both the dead body and the living Arabs were a terror to them. Understanding by the movements what was wanted, the latter indicated that they would protect the body while the party should seek the Captain. It was half an hour before they returned and then without the object of their search. The Arabs ex- pressed surprise and communicated with each other. One went farther into the cavern and returned with a blanket, which he spread over the corpse, and sat down near it. The other went in and brought out some small loaves of bread, a water skin, and a few dried grapes. He poured water on his own hands and wiped them with a cloth which had seen service ; then did so to all the rest. He then sprinkled salt THE BURIAL. Ill on the bread, and offered each a loaf and a bunch of grapes, which none refused. The salt and bread was an assurance of their perpetual friendship. Before the meal was over, the young man re- turned with an awkward spade. A loaf was fur- nished him. Mr. Tudela, after eating, went to hunt a suitable place among the rocks where a grave could be dug. None could be found. The Arabs indicated that they would be obliged to descend into the valley, where their horses were grazing. So, leav- ing one to watch the body, they, instead of following the path, clambered down the rocks and, near the foot of a pine tree, they proceeded to dig a grave ; each in turn assisting in the work. They succeeded with much labor in removing the dirt and loose stones, and prepared a respectable grave. As they were returning by the path, they saw the Captain descending from the rocks above the cave. His countenance wore the marks of deepest sorrow. His steps faltered as if weak from agony. No one accosted him. He lingered as if reluctant to come nearer. They passed on to the place of death. The Arab was still watching his charge. A half hour passed in almost perfect silence. An occasional whisper passed from one to the other ; but all seemed to be impressed alike with the solemnity of the event in which they were called to take part. A deep mystery hung over the relation of the Cap- tain and the dead man, and none was inclined to pro- ceed to the last sad rites without his approval. So they awaited his return, Mr. Tudela went to him 112 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. and brought him in without an inquiry beyond the duties devolving upon them. The blanket belonged to the stranger, was used for a winding sheet. Mr. Tudela passed his hands over his clothes to adjust them, when he felt some things in several pockets. He asked the Captain if it would not be well to examine them and see if there was any thing valuable, any memorial, or request. Consent being given, he took out a few pieces of coin, a knife, a pencil, a memorandum, some papers, and a sealed letter directed to in . These were carefully secured, and they proceeded to wrap the body closely in the shawl. An Arab went in and brought out a tahiyeh or close fitting white cap which he placed on the head of the corpse, and then wrapped a turban or shawl of white wool closely over the head and face, and then indicated that it was ready for burial. They took up the body and bore it cautiously and silently down the crooked path to the grave in the valley and laid it down. Behind them came the young Arab, bearing the reins of two bridles. They gathered dry grass, leaves and pine boughs and spread in the bottom of the grave. Then standing around the body, all remained silent for several minutes, each occupied with his own thoughts, in the presence of death and the open grave. Mr. Tudela motioned to place the lines be- neath the body ; in doing so the head fell back, an Arab hastily took off his girdle which he placed under the head in a way to hold it level with the body, while it was let down orderly and reverently THE BUKIAL. 113 to its final resting place. Green leaves, grapes, ten- der branches of pine and cedar were spread over the lifeless form, and each gathered a few humble wild flowers hastily and scattered them over the body as the last offering of earthly respect, for a stranger in a strange land, so strangely buried. Mr. Tudela motioned to scatter earth over the body, repeating as they did it, " Earth to earth ; ashes to ashes ; the spirit to God that give it. " The grave was filled, each helping in turn. The Arabs then procured stones, large as could be handled, and covered the grave and a wide space all around it, indicating that it was to prevent the jackals and other wild beasts from digging to the mortal remains. The sad service properly performed, the party re- mained for some time, mutely contemplating the scene of the morning and the common fate of man- kind. For a time they forgot all distinctions, all circumstances and felt they had laid a brother in a bed of earthly rest. But none was satisfied that this was all the last of man. There were ties of affection broken, deep and holy sympathies parted, hopes unrealized, desires ungranted, prayers unan- swered, plans unfulfilled, and these the purest, the holiest, the noblest, the most godlike of all, and neither God nor man could be satisfied with such a failure. All was silent. Grand and glorious were the works of God around them, and sweet the requiem of birds. Turn which way they would ; gaze on any thing, from the dark sides of Jebel Kihan down H 5* 114 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. to the great sea ; from the varied earth up into the clear, warm heaven, all betokened the wisdom, power and presence of the Infinite One, who made man for Himself and always owned him for His child ; loved him in his lowest estate and sent his Son to save him out of all his miseries, by purifying him from all his sins and redeeming him from death ; wiping tears from all eyes, swallowing up death in victory and becoming all in all. Several minutes were passed in silent meditation, when Mr. Tudela, with a brightening countenance, and in more cheerful tones, said, "Let not your hearts be troubled ; ye believe in God, believe also in me." " I am the resurrection and the life, " "As I live ye shall live also." "As in Adam all die, even so in Christ all shall be made alive." After a moment, the Captain added : " For none of us liveth in himself, and no man dieth to himself ; for whether we live, we live unto the Lord, and whether we die, we die unto the Lord ; whether we live, therefore, or die, we are the Lord's. For to this end Christ both died and rose and revived that he might be Lord both of the living and the dead." Daimbert quoted : " Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord." Godfrey repeated the passage, "Forasmuch, then, as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, He also, himself, likewise partook of the same, that through death He might destroy him that had the power of death, and deliver them who, through fear of death, were all their life-time subject to bondage." THE BURIAL. 115 Tancred added: "He will swallow up death in victory, and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, nor any more pain ; for the former things are passed away. Behold ! I make all things new." Mr. Tudela, looking up reverently, quoted : " If that high world which lies beyond Our own, surviving love endears ; If there the cherished heart be fond, The eye the same, except in tears How welcome those untrodden spheres ! How sweet this very hour to die! To soar from earth, and find all fears Lost in thy light Eternity ! " It must be so; 'tis not for self That we so tremble on the brink, And striving to o'erleap the gulf, Yet cling to being's severing link. Oh! in that future let us think To hold each heart, the heart that shares With them the immortal waters drink, And soul in soul grow deathless theirs." The Captain took up the strain, and repeated, with a strong, clear voice : " Yet love will dream, and faith will trust, (Since He who knows our need is just,) That somehow, somewhere, meet we must." " Alas for him who never sees The stars shine through his cypress trees! Who, hopeless, lays his dead away, Nor looks to see the breaking day Across the mournful marbles play. 116 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "Who hath not learned, in hours of faith, The truth to flesh and sense unknown, That Life is ever lord of Death, And Love can never lose its own ? These simple but sincere services being over, during which the Arabs stood silent and, apparently, thoughtful, one of them repeated, in soft, euphone- ous tones, " La illah, il allah achabar." They bowed their heads and turned away. A sadness pressed upon the hearts of our party, deeper and severer than they had felt. They had performed a duty, buried the remains of a fellow mortal, and left him in this far-off land, probably never to be visited by relative or friend. And such the common fate of men! "The places that now know us will know us no more forever." The great world was before them and around them. It seemed to them, in that hour, very empty, very worthless. Their country and their homes were far away. Ap- parently, dangers were behind them ; but what was before them was in the dark, and they had no guide but their self-reliance. Yet something must be done. They could not remain idle here. They must go somewhere and find food ; if possible, their baggage and a way to Seyde. For some time no one spoke a word. Each seemed occupied with his own thoughts perhaps not able to think clearly on any thing, in a way to arrive at a definite conclusion. The Arabs retired into the cavern, as if either to rest or to gather their effects and leave. It was plain they were not evil THE BURIAL. 117 disposed. This afforded some relief to our travelers. They soon returned with their rugs, saddles and bags, and indicated they were about to depart, and motion- ing them to follow. A consultation was now held, and it was decided to go with them, provided they took a direction towards the sea. Mr. Tudela, by motions, inquired, pointing towards the sea, and saying, ' ' Seyde ? " "Moosh Tee Za" said the chief Arab, shaking his head, and pointing far to their left, "Jezzin, Merj, Ayun, El Huleh, Hauran, Lejah." "Hasbeiya?" asked Mr. Tudela, who knew there was a missionary station there. "Eiwa," was the answer. They concluded to go with them. All started. 118 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER EIGHT THE SAME EN ALL. It was noon. The sun shone clear and warm, and all nature was dressed in her beautiful garments. The birds had ceased their matin songs, and were taking their siesta. The wild beasts had left their prowling, and were in their lairs. Scarce a murmur was heard, save the monotonous moanings of distant water-falls and the clatter of the horses' hoofs on the loose stones, as they wound along the crooked path towards Jezzin. Crossing an ancient road, which led from Sidon to Celo Syria, they continued along the hill-side over- looking the beautiful valley on one side, with the ragged mountain in the distance on the other. The young men soon began to converse on the singular incidents of the morning. In a low tone, Daimbert inquired of Mr. Tudela what he thought of the singular conduct of the Captain ; but was admonished that it was not yet time to speak of such a delicate matter. Remembering that the young man, Yohannen, had spoken to the doctor in French, Mr. Tudela ad- dressed him in that language, to which a ready reply was given. A conversation followed, in which he learned that Yohannen was a captive belonging to RIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 119 the elder of the Arabs, who were brothers ; that when a child he had been stolen from his parents by Zeuts, a sort of Druse Gypsies, who took him into the Lejah and sold him to his present master ; that he had learned the language from his parents, whom he remembered, and from merchants and travelers whom he occasionally met, passing to or from Da- mascus. Once a French captive sought refuge with his master, and remained some weeks before he could return safely to Sidon. Several times he had been to Sidon and once to Beirut with his master, both as interpreter and servant. The people of Syria have a singular facility for learning languages. Some of them speak six or more with ease and tolerable correctness, besides their own. When asked about his people, he said he did not know where they lived ; for something was given him which made him blind for three days. He had tried to find them, but could get no trace of them. Once in Merj Ayun he had almost been per- suaded by a priest to hide away from his master, and go with him to a monastery and live, as it might save his soul from perdition. When asked why he did not run away, he replied he did not think it would be right for him to do so. Mr. Tudela asked him if he did not want to find his parents and live among his people, rather than be a slave. " I am not a slave," he replied. " And where are my people ? and how can I find them ? I know they are not Moslem nor Druse." 120 . A PECULIAR PEOPLE. " Would you like to go in search of them ? " His face brightened, and he said joyously, as if anew hope flashed on his soul, "Allah be praised! I should, but " and his countenance fell, as he murmured thoughtfully, " Where should I go 2 what could I do alone ? " Just then the Arabs joined them, and the conver- sation ceased ; for Yohannen dared not converse freely before his master. They soon drew near a small hamlet, and Yohannen was ordered to go and obtain food. Understanding the order, Mr. Tudela offered him some piasters to buy provisions for his party. The Arab forbade it, telling him to say to the Inglizee, " No Arab takes pay of his guests." They passed beyond the small village, and halted at a fountain, under the shade of a butm tree. From this point they had a nearer view of the mag- nificent landscape than before enjoyed. An Ameri- can missionary says of this route : "A ride from Muctara is rich in the very finest scenery of this goodly mountain. The path winds along a lofty line of terraces, with the Owely (Ba- rook) below, and perpendicular cliffs towering many hundred feet above the favorite resort of eagles and savage beasts. "We will have in view, for hours together, the river gorge in all its extent and wildness ; and, also, the gigantic precipices by which the lofty ridge of Lebanon is reached and held up, and down which her silver streams spring joyously in bright and boisterous cascades. The southern branch plunges RIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 121 down a precipice at Jezzin two hundred and forty feet perpendicular, plumb as a wall. When the stream is swollen by Winter rains, it is a splendid cataract, and there are others equally grand between Jezzin and Amatur, when rattling torrents pour from the heights of Lebanon, leap down giddy preci- pices into the chasm of the main stream." During the time spent in partaking of their frugal meal, the conversation became more easy and familiar. Finding they could communicate through Yohannen, the Arabs were disposed to be sociable and make many inquiries of their guests. Mr. Tudela, in turn, availed himself of this means of learning what he could about the condition of the country, and the thoughts and habits of this strange people. Of the troubles in the mountains they had no knowl- edge, further than that outbreaks were common among the different clans, sometimes prompted by religious intolerance, sometimes by blood feuds, but more frequently by personal and tribal ambition ; that in the Hauran such troubles were less frequent, and the Druse and Moslem and Christian lived in comparative security. Concerning the man they had buried, they could give no further information ; but Yohannen learned from his broken French, his great anxiety to reach Beirut ; that on his way to Jerusalem he had been robbed of all he had, not far from Damascus, and finding no one with whom he could converse, he wandered he knew not where, until picked up by Hadj Shereef ed Deen, his master, and brought to 6 122 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. his house, called Beit ed Medafeh (house of hospital- ity), where he was cared for and helped on his way. Yohannen explained in an undertone that his master was always doing such good deeds, giving protection and free subsistence to all who needed help ; that he was widely known and respected by all people, good and bad. When about to start, Shereef ed Deen invited Mr. Tudela to mount his brother's horse, and ride with him ; but as they could not converse together, he preferred the company of Yohannen, that he might learn more of the country and people. Daimbert marveled how it could be that so much goodness could be done by a man not a Christian. The Captain explained that while Christianity was a principle approving all truth and goodness wherever found, as confessed. by Simon Peter when answering for his visit to a Roman officer, and taught and com- manded in simplest language the moral duties, it had been perverted to consist in appointed creeds and formal services decreed by men, and had thereby lost much of its force upon mankind. Godfrey thought Daimbert ought to understand these things by this time. Mr. Tudela explained that it was harder to unlearn errors and correct habits of thought and action than it was to understand simple truth and duty ; and that it required constant effort and watch- fulness to grow into a full knowledge of the great value of Christianity as a ground of hope and rule of conduct. "Such a religion is worth having," said the Cap- EIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 123 tain, "and," lowering his voice, "it affords great comfort in affliction. " He wiped tears from his eyes, and was a long time silent. The young men conversed in low tones, and raised many queries about the relation of the Captain to the man they buried ; wondering what was in the book ; if it would tell all about him. The great mystery excited their curiosity. And then they thought of his great sorrow, suifering so much and so far from his friends, no mother's soft hand nor sister's sweet affection to soothe his miseries. Daimbert wondered if he had ' ' obtained a hope " and would be happy. Godfrey believed his mother could not forsake him in such an hour, nor would his Father in heaven. The world seemed more desolate and dreary the more they thought of these incidents. Finally Daim- bert, who was curious as well as nervous, ventured to ask the Captain for an explanation. He adroitly parried the questions by remarking upon the new and romantic changes in the scenery, and wondering what had become of their dragomen, cook and mookrees; whether they should ever see their bag- gage again ; whether Malek and that lovely woman and sweet children were safe. Upon such topics they talked and speculated as they wound along the hills Avhich overlook the beautiful vale of Merj Bisry, and occasionally reverted with anxiety to their own uncertain condition. Coming to an elevation which overlooked a wide range, the Arabs halted and called upon the company to admire the grand and mighty works of Allah. A 124 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. dark pine forest extended before them on the left far up the sides of Jebel Klhan. To the west objects more distinct and grander than when seen in the morning. It was indeed a region of unrivaled splen- dor. After contemplating it for some time, Shereef ed Deen directed Yohannen to inform the Inglizee that instead of going to the Kahn-es Shafeh in the forest where the road from Seyde intersects the path they were traveling, he thought they better occupy one of the many caverns found in the cliff a little way before them ; that it would be more quiet and safer from disturbances ; and as they had little rest the preceding night, it was best to go no further ; that if they preferred they could go from there on the morrow to Seyde (Sidon). The company consented ; glad to think of a night's rest in security ; though the sun was some hours above the sea. Yohannen was dispatched to a village farther down the valley to obtain food for the night and morning meals, and to return to the cave called "Fakhr ed Deen." They descended some distance and came to the entrance of a large cavern. The horses were corraled where they could feed, and the company sat down upon the grass near the mouth of the cave. Mr. Tudela showed some uneasiness ; for with the name Fakhr ed Deen he had associated rebellion and robbery. He had read of his great power in Lebanon, how he subjected all the mountain to his authority, refused tribute and submission to the Sul- RIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 125 tan, and was able to defy the Pashas of Damascus and Akka for a long time ; and when foreign nations had been allied against him, he filled the harbor of Sidon with huge stones, which have never since been removed ; and was finally captured, taken to Con- stantinople and publicly executed. He related what he knew of his history to his companions, and showed how all that region had been subject to outbreaks and revolutions ever since. He was a Druse, the first powerful leader of that sect, and gave it prominence which made it a perpetual rival of the Maronites, and the terror of less powerful clans. Yohannen returned with provisions for their hum- ble meal, which was deferred an hour. During this time a conversation was carried on, Yohannen in- terpreting Mr. Tudela, and he to his master. Vari- ous topics were introduced and explained, and a fair degree of familiarity and confidence was established between them. The young men became more at ease : even Daimbert was less nervous as he learned more the hospitable character of the Arabs. While all expressed their gratification at tinding they were among a people so generous, Shereef ed Deen warned them not to place too much confidence in all they met ; for though they would share with them and protect them as guests, many would rob and perhaps murder them after they had departed from their pro- tection. In the Hauran such things are not so com- mon as among the more contentious, wandering tribes, who had really not power sufficient to protect 126 . A PECULIAR PEOPLE. them. The oppressed and weak too often become the oppressors of those weaker than themselves. "No uncommon thing among more civilized and professedly Christian nations, 1 ' remarked the Captain. " Human nature is about the same the world over." "Men and nations called Christian!" added Mr. Tudela. " It is not in the nature of true Christianity to persecute, oppress or injure a fellow being. Good for evil, blessing for cursing is the spirit of the Gos- pel." When Yohannen interpreted these last remarks, , Shereef ed Deen rose, came to Mr. Tudela, dropped on his right knee, took his left hand and kissed the back of it, and then rose saying, "I perceive thou art an Ulemah of the best religion. I yield thee my reverence, and I pray Allah let his name have all praise ! to spread it all over the world, that good- ness and peace may be for all people." Daimbert, whose feelings were deep and devout, expressed great surprise that a man, a heathen, could be so good and pious and not be a Christian. " Do you not think God loves him and blesses and will bless him as well as many who call themselves Christians, and make much ado about it, yet fail to bring forth its fruits?" asked the Captain. "Don't you remember the lesson Peter learned when he went to visit Cornelius ? May be this visit will make you a little more liberal towards those who differ from you." Daimbert was thoughtful, but made no answer. Mr. Tudela then asked why this cavern was called felGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 127 after the great Druse chieftain. Shereef ed Deen o gave a traditionary narrative of Emir Fakhr ed Deen, and finished by telling them that when overpowered by the allied forces of Turkey, France and England, he sought refuge in this .cavern, where he was be- sieged seven years, and from which he could not be dislodged till they had poisoned the little stream which flows through the rear of the cavern. He then escaped to another close under the great water-fall near Jezzin. Here he remained secure till it was sapped by sinking a mine below it. When he heard the hammers of the sappers growing plainer and plainer, he remained calm, still smoking his nargileh, till the chisel disturbed the rug on which he was re- clining. Then he rose, and with dignity surrendered himself to the mercy of his captors. "The Turkish government has no mercy for those they do not dread," he concluded with emphasis; "vengeance is their rule. " He then, with flint and steel, struck a fire, and, with a burning torch, showed them the different parts of the cave, and the little stream of water flowing in the back part. The young men thought it would take an immense quantity of poison to retain its virtue in so copious a stream. " Heroes are sometimes cowards," said the Cap- tain ; " and learning that poison had been put into it, no doubt the Emir thought it safer to change his lodgings." " I wonder how he got out without being arrested," 128 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. remarked Tancred ; " I don't see how he could escape." And it became a query among them. Shereef ed Deen relighted his torch, and showed them a narrow passage through which a man might crawl, which, he assured them, came out under a large rock many rods distant, through which the Emir passed during a dark night and a furious storm. Then arose another query : Why did he not flee to the Hauran, the common and safer rendezvous of unsuccessful leaders ? None could answer it. While partaking of their meal, the conversation turned on the plans of the morrow. Mr. Tudela explained their condition, how they were forsaken of their dragomen, who had charge of their baggage, and their lives threatened ; that they did not know what to do, but thought if they could reach Seyde in safety they might find protection, advice and help from their Consul. Shereef ed Deen told them he could give little information or advice. It was his opinion all was safe, for it was a law of Turkey that those in charge of lives and property were responsible. Doubtless they fled from the danger out of the dominion of the Sheik, and were waiting, or searching, to fulfill their contract. This afforded them some relief. He as- sured them, if they continued under his charge, they should find protection ; for he could travel through all the land unharmed, except in the Lebanon. But if they preferred it, he would send Yohannen with them to Seyde. Mr. Tudela asked him, " If Yohannen is your RIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 129 slave, are you not afraid to trust him so far away ? " "Not at all," he answered. "We have been true to him as one of us. He has always been good and true to us, and we can trust him anywhere." "But he is a captive, away from his people ; he is not free ; he is a slave, and all men love freedom." "That is very true. But he does not know his people ; he came to us so young, he does not remem- ber them." "Not much of them," said Yohannen. with a sad look and faint voice ; "I wish -I did." "Have not we been kind to you? Have you ever made complaint to us, or asked and not been answered ? " "I make no complaint," answered Yohannen, in a calm and dignified manner ; " but nature has bound strong cords around the heart that never can be parted without a pang, and a wound that never can be healed. You know that ; for when Fudle Allah was taken from you, did you not mourn ? Perhaps my father and my mother mourn for me. Oh, if they do, who shall comfort them ? " His voice trembled, and tears started from his eyes. Shereef ed Deen was moved. He remained silent and thoughtful for a time, and then said, "It is so, Yohannen. You are right. Every mother loves her child. But do you think you could find your mother ? " "Inshallah!" said Yohamien, with a choking voice, "I should like to try." "You are free to do so. Before Allah and these I 130 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. witnesses I pronounce you a free man, henceforth, forever ! " Yohannen, with his face flushed with joy, fell on his knees at the feet of Shereef ed Deen, and, grasp- ing his hand kissed it over and over, pressing it to his forehead and to his heart ; then looking into his face said, "Thou art well named Shereef ed Deen for thou art ' Noble in Religion.' 1 '' He then raised his eyes and hands towards heaven and prayed de- voutly for blessings upon his protectors who had been so good to him, and for wisdom and prudence to guide himself, that he might find his father and mother, and be always a good man. As he rose to his feet, Shereef ed Deen took his right hand and pressed it to his forehead and to his heart ; pressed his right cheek upon Yohannen's and kissed him on both ; then, raising his eyes and hands towards heaven, he prayed Allah to watch over, guide, protect and bless him every-where. It was an impressive scene, simple, earnest, admirable ; such as angels love to look upon. A man had gained his manhood. Goodness dominated selfishness. The chains of slavery lay broken at their feet. Distinction was lost in brotherhood. The grace of God was triumphant. All hearts were deeply moved by the same feel- ings. Tears of joy glistened in all eyes. Mr. Tu- dela rose and took the hands of both and congratu- lated them on the goodness of their hearts which had accomplished grander triumphs than sword or wealth had ever gained, both were honored, both RIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 131 were blessed. The Captain and young men followed in their turn with tokens of sympathy. Then the brother, who had been a silent but not an uninter- ested witness hitherto, rose, following the manner of his brother for great deference is paid to seniority in all the East, saying, "Thy name is Yohannen after the beloved Disciple of Yesu ibn Allah praised be his name ! and well hast thou honored it." Some time was spent in more intimate inquiries into the thoughts, intentions and habits of life, sources of employment, and means of improvement. It was found impossible to convey to the Arabs any idea of the condition and improvement of Western nations. Yohannen had no words to interpret the vast difference in almost every thing. When told of rapid movements as by railways, they looked more incredulous than astonished, believing such things impossible. They desisted from relating facts, lest they should awaken suspicions of dishonesty. How could they believe statements to them so incredible ? Daimbert sought to bring up questions of theol- ogy. Mr. Tudela refused to be made the medium of such inquiries under such circumstances, referring him to the Master's simple mode of instruction. Afterwards Daimbert rather censoriously rebuked Mr. Tudela for not allowing him to press his inquiry, as he thought that so good a man might be taught the "saving doctrines" of his church, and ended by asking, "Do you not think the missionaries are do- ing a good work in this country ? " 132 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "Not by such dogmatic sermons as we heard the other Sunday, which you condemned. It was a cold formal outline of what was once taught as essential to salvation. The missionaries do great good by their schools, by their social intercourse with the people, by introducing the comforts of civilization, and especially by the instruction of the young women the mothers of future generations, and by breathing the spirit of Christ, raising their ideas, and arousing to a better civilization, without which Christianization is impossible. The examples of missionaries and of Christian travelers and residents 'the fruits of the Spirit, in all, goodness, righteousness and truth, love, joy, peace, long suffering, gentleness, meekness, temperance, ' will do vastly more for the conversion and salvation of the heathen, than all the creeds and formularies the sects have ever invented." "I agree with you," added the Captain, "and I cherish hopeful views for the future. I see where- ever I have been, as I do here, to-day, evidence to believe God is managing the affairs of the world wisely and well, and to a good end. But for such a hope my life would have been miserable in- deed." "That is true beyond question ;" rejoined Mr. Tudela, " and if missionaries, merchants, travelers and sailors from Christian lands would regard the lessons of the Sermon on the Mount in their traffic and intercourse with other, peoples, they would gain an ascendency which would make their conversion more sure and speedy. Moral power accomplishes RIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 133 more good than theological controversy and con- quering armies." Daimbert was silenced but not satisfied. He found himself like one in a broad land, intersected by many paths, but not certain which was the right one. He was perplexed, and secretly prayed to find the right way. What had been said seemed plain and reasonable, though it did not agree with former opinions. It takes time and thought and growth to harmonize opinions and principles, and produce the fruits of holy .living. The Arabs had listened with attention, though they understood not a word of this conversation. Such a good feeling had obtained, that all felt at ease, and gave respectful heed when any thing special was said. But for the loss of their baggage the party would have accepted the proposal of Shereef ed Deen and visited a land and people seen by few travelers from any country, and go thence by a new route to Jerusalem. They must go or send to Sidon to seek their baggage. They could not ask the Arabs to delay their return. They did not feel quite safe to undertake such a journey with Yohannen, whom they engaged to serve them for a dragoman. The rugs were spread within the cavern, and the young men lay upon them and were soon asleep. The Captain beckoned Mr. Tudela, the sun still shin- ing, and they went a short distance around a point of the rocks and sat down upon a prostrate column of marble. Not observing the deep emotions of the Captain, Mr. Tudela searched some time for other 134 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. fragments of a building, but found none. Returning, he saw the Captain deeply agitated with his own thoughts, and hesitated to disturb him. Becoming more calm, the Captain asked him to come and sit near him. The conversation turned upon the events of the morning, and Mr. Tudela was curious to find out the relation between the Captain and the man they had buried, that he might know what disposition to make of the few things taken from him, which he had not yet examined. But he preferred to let the Captain take his own time to explain. He alluded, after a while, to the great sorrow the man must have suf- fered to be all alone and dying among strangers a sorrow too deep for human language to express ; and then ventured to express a wonder how he came to be there. "Many events are continually occurring which rend the tenderest fibers of human hearts," said the Captain with a deep, agonized sigh, " of which the world has no knowledge, and few could comprehend if told to them in the simplest words. ' The heart knoweth his own bitterness, and a stranger doth not intermeddle with his joy.'"* This man I knew in former years. We were friends from childhood, in one sense, companions together through many and severe trials. It would be a long sad story ; you would not like to hear it, were I to tell you all. I have kept it buried in my own bosom since we parted. While together we often talked it over for each other's comfort ; for friends, even in misery, are a EIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 135 comfort to each other. Since fortune separated us, I have wandered alone in my misery, seeking rest but finding none. Since I met you on the steamer from Smyrna, all appears differently. This Bible my mother gave me " and he broke down. Tears gushed from his eyes and fell on the much worn book which he drew from his side pocket. He turned aw T ay and, for a long time, wept like a child. Mr. Tudela did not disturb him, knowing there are moments too sacred to justify any interference. After awhile he wiped his face and eyes and, turn- ing partly towards Mr. Tudela, said, still choking and stammering, "Pardon my weakness, Mr. Tudela; I hope you have never suffered the anguish I have en- dured for years. " "We all have our trials, some severer than others," gently answered Mr. Tudela. "I certainly have had mine. Our Heavenly Father knows them all ; they are overruled for our good ; we can safely trust in Him ; for the issue of all shall be well. He can not fail in His work." "I believe it; but the ordeal is a severe one. Without faith, confidence in His wisdom, love and power, I could not have survived my sufferings. And the life and lessons of Jesus commended to me by my mother, with her arms about my neck " He choked and wept again. After a little while, he said: "You must think me a very weak man, for one so stern and rough as I have seemed ; but I can not prevent it. " "It is no mark of weakness," said Mr. Tudela, 136 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. compassionately ; "but a proof of more than mere physical strength to be moved at the remembrance of a mother's love a light, a solace, and a warning through all life's changes, the truest, the strongest, the holiest tie, the hardest link to sever. " "I fear I have said too much," said the Captain, thoughtfully ; "I must have aroused your suspicions that I have done some very bad deed, and led a very bad life." "Not that, exactly," replied Mr. Tudela, "for there are many sources of disappointment and suffer- ing that do not involve personal guilt. Still we must believe that 'the curse causeless can not come.' There must be a cause somewhere, though you may have been the innocent instrument of it. If un- designed on your part, you can not be morally guilty." "And yet I am made to suffer the bitterness of a wasted life, while others escape." " Such a thing can not be. God punishes only the guilty. " "Why, then, am I made to suffer so long and so severely ? " " If for a crime, you must have been somehow involved in it by your own voluntary act ; and if others have escaped detection, it is no proof they have not been punished by Him against whom they have sinned." "But I am driven from home, a wanderer on the earth, while they remain in the bosom of their friends." BIGHT THE SAME IN ALL. 137 "Are you quite sure that, if more guilty than you, they are less miserable ? " "It would seem so." "Seeming is not reality. These are nice points, not to be settled or explained by outward appear- ances, but by righteous judgment. If I knew the facts to which you seem to refer, I might, perhaps, help you to a clearer explanation." The Captain remained silent, as if in deep thought, for some time ; then looking up, he asked, deliber- ately, "Mr. Tudela, what do you think of repent- ance ? Is it sorrow for sin ? " " It is that, and more, too. It is not merely a full consciousness of the exceeding sinfulness of sin, and a deep sorrow for it, but a full and hearty resolve to forsake it to turn from it and henceforth to do right by leading an honest, virtuous, pure life of love and goodness." "Then what is forgiveness? " "It is the gracious act of the one sinned against, in wiping out, blotting out, washing away all stain and memory of guilt, and receiving back, as the father received the prodigal son, restored to love and confidence, as before he went astray. It is the sub- limest act of goodness, and the most difficult duty, and hence the one less frequently done with sincerity and thoroughness." "When genuine, has the law no more claim for the wrong done ? " " Human laws, which read not the emotions of the heart, have ; the Divine law has not. It removes the a* 138 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. traces of guilt, and effects a perfect reconciliation ' old things are passed away, and all things become new ; was dead, is alive ; was lost, is found. ' ' There is more joy in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth, than over ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance.' This is good authority, and accords with true human experience." "It is very plain when one understands and feels it. But though I have not been good as I should have been, I hope you will not think me the worst of men. I think it as wrong to magnify one's sins by falsehood, as it is to commend his piety and righteousness when he has but little, and that mostly borrowed. You have placed me in such close rela- tion to yourself that, were it not asking too much of you, I would like to tell you a plain, unvarnished story of my life, that I might feel that there was on earth one kind heart to sympathize with me. I know you would. " It would give me much satisfaction ; for we .are bound by ties so close and strong that if one member suffer, all suffer with it. Already you have inter- ested me so deeply, I can think of relief in no other way. I will freely give you my opinion when I have heard your account of yourself." THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 139 CHAPTER IX. THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. " I hesitate. I know not what to say, how much, or where to begin. You are older than I am, and must have heard of much of the occurrences of which my story forms a part ; but you can not have known the part I bore in the beginning. I would all men knew the facts as they transpired, that future ills might be shunned. "When yet a minor, my father belonged to a club,*or order, either copied or framed out of the opinions and practices of the ancient Druids.* It was like most of the rites they professed to imitate, a secret but much lauded institution, though of Pagan origin. I saw their grand processions, in which were men of distinction, good men, ministers, members of churches, and I resolved, when old enough, to join that order. I knew nothing of its real char- acter, its inward principles and working. I asked my father and others ; none would tell me. They said I must join, if I would find out. This made me more curious. None invited, but many encouraged me to join them. My father did not. I wondered I never saw him in the public displays with the rest. I finally resolved to make application. I was ac- cepted, and admitted in due form. I need not tell CHILDKEN OF NIOHT. See Froude's " Caesar," and Enc. Brit., Art. Druidism. 140 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. how that was ; this much I will say, had I known what it was, I should never have joined. I did not wonder none would tell me beforehand. Perhaps you know all about it ? " "Only by hearsay ; but I am interested." "On coming out, I resolved never to go in again. I was told I had been initiated ; that the first step up the ladder was taken, and I could not go back ; that I must go forward ; that I should find it far more im- pressive, beautiful, and full of instruction ; that I should like it could not help it ; that if I hesitated on the threshold of such grand revelations I should be foolish, and be disgraced ; and that all would turn against me ; but would help me if I proceeded, as I must. I was reminded of the fearful oath adminis- tered to me, and that I was ruined if I refused. They seemed happy and cheerful, and said I should be so. Partly through fear, and partly in hope, I was over- persuaded to proceed, as I was when I objected to the ridiculous preparation before entering, and to the terrible oath administered to me by, I knew not whom, and yielded only when I found it impossible to extricate myself. Then my manhood was gone ; robbed by deception. Henceforth I was a tool in others' hands ; and I knew not, and could not know, but one of them my conductor. "A sad thing, this entire abnegation this sur- render, in the dark, of liberty, life, character, every thing, to mortals no better than ourselves, to be lead blindfold, slipshod and cable-towed, and know not whither or by whom ! It is a fearful forfeit. It THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 141 comports illy with the light and frankness of Chris- tianity. " But I was in, and there was no way out. Bind- ing as life were the obligations I had been virtually compelled to take, and henceforth tame submission to self-constituted authorities was my only safety. The ox, by habit, learns to bear the yoke. I hoped to find a treasure at the end of the rainbow. I plodded on, reluctantly, for near a year. I was flat- tered and promoted, and called ' bright ' ; but a dark pall was on my soul. When I thought seriously on what I had done, and was doing, I asked my father and others what, with my convictions, I ought to do. ' You can do nothing ; you must stick to it ; for it will stick to you,' was the answer. "About that time a little book was published, giv- ing a fair, full and truthful description of the inner workings of the club. A great commotion was pro- duced, which you must remember. The author was denounced, spotted, hunted, and his ruin resolved upon, according to the terms of the oath extorted at his initiation. And the book must be suppressed not because it was not true, but because it was true, What was done in secret he had proclaimed on the house-tops. The craft was in danger ; the works of darkness were in the light. As in like cases, the attempt to screen the false by martyrdom, and pre- vent the truth, but made a bad matter worse. None dared meet the question in the light on its merits "The difficult thing was to devise the means to inflict the penalty and suppress the book. The au- 142 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. thor was visited, and reminded of the oath adminis- tered under the mistletoe, near the sacred Cromlech at the altar of human sacrifices once offered there. His only reply was, he obeyed the higher law of God to reveal the truth and save others from deception and vain pretense. Councils were held in secret, and delegates from far and near were gathered to shield an ancient order from the influence of a little book of a hundred pages. Brsehans, chief councilors from many clans, held secret conclaves, to which the Euhages, a lesser grade, were not admitted. It was finally announced, in a full meeting of all grades, that to our club had been given the high honor of do- ing the deed making the sacrifice. We all shud- dered at the announcement. The Esna present saw the alarm awakened. The Rosse, Supreme Grand, rose with studied mien, glittering in the gilded parapher- nalia of his high rank, and in a solemn, sepulchral voice, said : ' No Druid must quail in a moment like this. The honor, the integrity, the fidelity, the duty of every member, and the safety, the very existence of our ancient order is in jeopardy. Not a soul must hesitate. No heart must falter, no hand be slack, but grasp cheerfully the prescribed weapon of defense. Remember the Oaks, the Mistletoe, the Cromlech. A Judas has betrayed us. His bowels must gush out. We must protect ourselves. No brother must flinch. Remember the oath. He has broken it. The sacrifice impends.' "A voice interrupted : 'None of us swore to exe- cute it ; that belongs to the Brsehans.' THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 143 "A scowl came over the face of the Grand Rosse, and the gavel fell with force. ' You violate the rules of our noble order,' he thundered, with stentorian voice. ' You are subject to punishment, and ' ' Turn me out ! ' shouted the calcitrant, defiantly. "The superiors rose to their feet, and looked to see who it was. '" It is I,' said a man, prominent in the village. He started, saying, ' I am ready to go. I defy you to do more.' A great commotion followed. "After a short consultation, the Brsehan of our club said, ' Sentinel, turn that man out. ' " 'Then we go,' said twenty others, and started for the door. "Down came the gavel, and the Rosse shouted, ' Stop them.' ' But we go,' retorted the men, with a sneer, and pushed on. All the members started to their feet and began to move towards the door. Many stript off their regalia and flung it upon the floor con- temptuously. " ' Lock that door ! ' thundered the Rosse. "That was our time. Had we known, or even guessed, what had been determined, we should have rushed at once in force into liberty. "After the agitation had subsided, the Eena con- sulted awhile, When the Rosse asked us, in a humbled tone, to be quiet, and hear calmly what he had to say. He proceeded to give a lecture on the antiquity, dig- nity, power, grandeur and glory of the venerable institution ; how it had existed from the earliest 144: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. times, linking matter and spirit, heaven and earth, and had been sustained by kings, princes, priests and philosophers. Pythagoras was, in his day, Chief Kosjfi of the known world ; that from him had de- scended, in a regular line down to himself, the high authority which antedated civil power and modern social order, and down to the interference of Caesar was acknowledged supreme. Our priests instructed in all knowledge except war, giving the hidden mean- ing of words and things to the initiated who were worthy to receive it. They also understood and practiced the mysterious arts of astrology, magic, soothsaying, necromancy and poetry. The oak groves, ornate with the sacred mistletoe, under which the most solemn obligations, to duty and secrecy were pledged upon the cromlechs of departed worthies with sacrifice of life, if unfaithful, are still witnesses of our life and antiquity. Stonehenge is our witness. After expatiating in grandiloquent strains, he came to the main question, saying, as there was an appar- ent unwillingness to do the work appointed by this branch of the chief vine, it has been decided to defer further action ; but that it was expected and required that each brother should be true to his obligations, which he could not violate without forfeiting his right to live ; that all must be willing and ready to do whatever was bidden by the authority, and not allow one obscure man to blast the glory of the ancients and ruin the grand temple we are all sworn to help build. "He continued for more than an hour, and finally THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 145 called on the Grand Chaplain for prayers, and closed in the usual manner. A good deal of excitement followed among the members. Some said ' If they want a man killed, let them do it as the ancients did, themselves the most noble of them. We never agreed to do any such thing. ' Others said, ' It is against the laws of our land, and they will be mur- derers who do it.' One more serious than the rest, asked, l Would it not be better to treat the whole matter with silence, and let it die out, as it did once before when a certain exposure was made ? The at- tempts we make to put it out will only add fuel to the fire.' '"'All this seems very plain to me now ; it did not then, for my conscience was not my own but another man's ; I was engaged to marry the daughter of an Eena, and he talked much with me about the folly and disobedience of those members who had objected to the decrees of the higher grades in council, and had insulted him and the chief Brsehan and Rosse, who was present. I was blinded more by the love of his daughter, a beautiful girl of nineteen, bright, intelli- gent and good, than by the father's arguments. I knew there was something wrong about it, and what that man had said 'None of us agreed to do it,' came often to my mind. I simply lacked courage and manliness ; I dared not be myself, but walked foolishly in the shadow of another. " Thus days passed away, and the matter seemed at rest. The world moved on as usual. One day my expected father-in-law informed me there was to be a K 7 146 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. meeting of the club that night and he should expect to see me there ; that the whole matter had been finally decided and the Grand Rosae would be present in person and explain every thing to the entire satis- faction of the whole order ; that I must be sure and be there. Richard, his son, would be there, and he expected every other member. I promised to go. The meeting was not full but a solemn one. Some tried to be merry and create mirth, but from the first a dark pall seemed to rest on all present. I can not relate what was said, but I remember too well what was done. The Grand Rosse was formally and with much parade introduced, and he proceeded at once to divulge the business of the hour. The author of the little book had been arrested on a false charge, and was in the hands of the sheriff, who was present, hav- ing him in the jail ; a company, in the character of a mob, was to break into the jail and take him out ; he was then to be run, by a relay of horses, to a safe place where could be visited on him the penalties of his broken oath. All that remained was to select the men who should honor themselves, win the gratitude of the whole order in all lands and in all time, pro- tect the ancient and proud glory of the institution from the odium this false and wicked wretch, this perjured villain, had brought upon it. He asked for three volunteers who would glorify themselves, serve their brethren and have a sure defense and protection of the whole powerful lodges, which controlled in state and church and on the bench without others know- ing it, as truly as in this hall. They should have THE CAPTAIN'S STOKY. 147 no cause to fear detection, the scheme was so wisely planned ; and, if they were arrested, no civil court would dare condemn them ; no jury would find them guilty, for none could be impaneled without a Druid on it. Men from another branch, two of whom were present, were to aid at the place to which he was to be taken. "Silence prevailed. None volunteered. After a long pause the Grand Rosse arose with a solemn and apparently disappointed air, and said, 'I am surprised ; I expected every member of this branch would stand up at once and joyfully, and not one has done so. I know not how to proceed.' "A short consultation was had by the Eena and Bra3hans, when the Grand Rosas said : ' I call for the nomination and election of three men who shall have the honor now proffered to this ' " Before the sentence was quite finished, a member arose and said, ; I nominate the three chief Eenas (calling their names) to the high honor of the deed they want done.' "A murmur of approval ran through the assembly, but the Eena were astonished. The Rosas and Brae- hans turned pale and sat abashed at the suggestion. It was plain to all that here as every-where, with the common soldier and common laborer, this kind of honor is bestowed where not desired, and refused where it properly belongs. "Another consultation; when it was declared that a secret ballot should be taken. This resulted in an almost unanimous choice of the three chief Braehans. 148 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. Greater astonishment than before, though the vote was not openly declared. "The Rosas then said, he must r: o to the de- cision of Providence and have a trial by lot ! Three black balls, with white ones equal to the number present, were said to be placed in a box and passed around the room. Several refused to draw, and severe condemnation was heaped on them. Just as they came to me my expected father-in-law rose with Roman firmness, and said, ' You are coming to that worthy young man who is affianced to my only daughter ; the next is my only son ; let them refuse to draw and they are forever expelled from my house, my presence and my property. ' On the last words his voice trembled, and his face flushed, then turned suddenly pale. Under the appeal my heart fluttered, and I trembled. The eyes of all were on me, and the image of Elena was before me. I did not reason, I did not think. I thrust in my hand convulsively and grasped a ball, scarce knowing what I did ; I held it clenched and dared not open it. Richard did the same. Only one other followed, when the strong man who had made the nomination said, ' Pass to the Eena.' The tellers dare not do it. All others re- fused. The Rosse then said with authority, ' Open your hands and show your balls.' " Mine was black ; so was Richard's. We looked at each other. He swooned, and fell upon the floor. I know not what I did. "The next day I will not describe it. lean THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 149 not ; it was too terrible for language. Thought can not grasp it. It was feeling. "The second day I was calmer. Several came to me ; one who, taking me aside, advised me to flee the country. Another, who said, ' You need not do it ; they can not compel you to.' And this was my final, full resolve. Stoutly I determined to assert my manhood, to maintain my natural personal free- dom and right to life. I knew most of the officers of our club, and that the Grand Rosse himself had no right to command me to do what civil and divine law forbade to be done. My conviction grew stronger, my duty plainer, the more calmly I re- flected upon it, and my determination was fixed that the past should remain a sham and a deception. I began to see clearly. "Full of this new-gained strength, I resolved to go and see Richard, and tell him my resolution. It was all so plain to me, I must make it so to him, if he yet had a doubt. And then, too, I would talk it over with Elena, and show her how much more I loved her than our club ; how strongly I was re- solved to avoid doing wrong, revering the laws of my God and my country more than the demands of a secret cabal. " With a stout heart and quick step I hastened there at early evening. Elena was first to greet me, but with a downcast look, and apparently a heavy heart. She took me aside into a by-place, saying, 4 Let us remain here where none can see us. I have so much wanted to see you, and am so glad you have 150 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. come. Do you know what is going on ? I do not ; but some men are here. I do not know any of them, only Parson Lowman. They are talking all the time about you and Richard and Jo. Scott, as if some ter- rible thing was going to happen, and right off. What is it all about ? Do you know ? I listened by the bedroom door a long time, till I was called ; but I could not find out. I have been so anxious, and I am so glad you have come to tell me.' "The poor girl trembled and wept. I pressed her to my bosom, and kissed her forehead, as she leaned her head against my shoulder. She seemed bewil- dered. I bade her be calm, assured her of my love and devotion, that so long as I had the ability I would protect her from all harm. " ' It is not for myself I suffer ; it is for you, Clarence, and for Richard, that I am in agony. I know somebody means to harm you.' Looking me sweetly, but resolutely, in the face, as only a loving woman can, she asked, ' Clarence, have you done any thing bad ? ' " 'Do you suspect me of it, Elena? Did I ever give you occasion to think so ? ' " 'Never ! ' she sweetly said, with a smile and a deep emphasis. ' But what is all this about ? I am troubled. Do tell me.' " 'I see you are troubled, and not without cause. I, too, am greatly troubled, and have reason to be, more so than you.' " She sprang from me with surprise, as if to leave me, saying, ' What can it be ? You ' THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 151 " ' Be calm,' 1 said, ' and I will tell you all I know.' We then sat down, and I related what had transpired, and unfolded to her my fixed determination. She was deeply attentive to all 1 said, and we renewed our most solemn vows of constancy and fidelity, let come what might. So innocent and sincere were we, we did not then doubt all would be well. "It was arranged that she should go and see Richard, and we would talk it over together. She did so, and we retired to the carriage-house, that none might hear us. He felt, if possible, worse than I, for none had come to counsel him but his father, who assured him that his only course was to go forward as bidden. I had not told Elena the threat of his father. I explained to Richard the ground on which I stood, and what I was resolved not to do. He did not see how it was to be avoided ; there was such a power against us. 'No rightful power,' I said. 'It is a base imposition, a grand deception. We were driven into the meshes of the net set for the unwary, who are baited so cautiously, so attractively that the fangs are not seen until it is too late to recede. We had no knowledge of what we were doing, or to do ; went in blindfold, and with no means of defense, with death about our necks, and not knowing who led us. And now they put upon us a task at which nature revolts, and the laws of God and man forbid.' ' ' ' Bat having gone so far, what can we do ? ' he asked, anxiously. " 'Assert our manhood, and refuse to surrender it at their bidding.' 152 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "'They have threatened us; you know my father did ; and they will persecute and injure us.' " ' Let them try it. It is better to die in a good cause, than live in a bad one.' " 'That may be so ; but father thinks no trouble will come of it to us ; that we shall be sure of pro- tection from all injury, let come what may.' "'But we shall be guilty before God, and our consciences will not acquit us, if human courts do. God is greater than our hearts, and knows all things; His judgment we can not escape.' " ' What are you asked to do so fearful ? ' inquired Elena, with agitation. 'I do not understand you. I hope you are not going to do any thing wicked.' " I waited for Richard to answer, but he did not ; and as voices were heard coming from the house, our conversation ceased ; but I inquired of Richard, in a whisper, who they were in the house. "'The Grand Rosse, Brsehan Smith, Parson Lowman and two or three I don't know. They were at the club, and have been here nearly all day.' "'What titles!' whispered Elena; 'so outland- ish ! ' "Just then the father called Richard, who, step- ping through a side door into the shed, passed some way round, and answered from near the barn. He was directed to get Parson Lowman's horse and har- ness it. As the wagon was in the house where we were, Elena said she would slide out and go to the house, and I could come there, as if we had not been together. THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 153 "I took my opportunity and secreted myself be- hind the shed till the horse was harnessed, and the Parson went away. Then coming into the yard, I sought for Richard, but could not find him. In go- ing round the side of the house, I saw both him and Elena sitting in the parlor, as if on trial before the dignitaries before named. I came as near as I dared to the side of the window, to listen. I could hear nothing. I then looked in, and saw Elena was greatly agitated. My first thought was to rush in and confront them to their faces, offer her defense, and forswear all allegiance to their dark devices. I looked again, and she seemed more calm ; but soon she put her handkerchief to her face and wept, and I heard the stern voice of her father, but could not understand what was said. She rose to leave, when he rose, laid his hand on her shoulder, and forbade it. She shrieked and fell to the floor. I rushed to the front door ; there was no tyler there ; it was .locked. I hastened to a side door ; that was locked, and the back door the same. The curtains were drawn, but beside one of them I saw they had laid her on the sofa, and that she breathed. "Richard came to the yard and called me softly, as when we were boys, and told me I had been seen, and his father and the other men were very indig- nant, and that I could not see them nor Elena that night. He hastened back. But one course was left me. I returned home. My heart was sad and anxious, and my countenance was fallen. I went to my room and tried to be calm. I could not compose 154 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. my agitated feelings. I paced my chamber like a caged lion, and was fast becoming desperate, when my father entered, looking sad, as if much troubled. He told me he had learned of the transactions in the club-room, and how I was one ordered to commit a great crime. " 'Do you call it a crime, father? ' I asked, Avith surprise. ' I have been told you approve it, as Rich- ard's father does.' " 'By no means. Although I regret the publica- tion of the book, I do not think a greater crime will cure that wrong. It were far better to give it no attention. To agitate is to expose what should be kept secret.' " ' But they say it is only executing upon him the forfeit of his oath.' '"They should remember no one is pledged to such an infliction.' " ' Then you do not think I should yield to the doom they have laid on me. I had come to the same conclusion, and resolved not to pollute my hands with such a monstrous deed of iniquity. And I was about to consult you as to my best course. ' "'Remain quiet. They will not dare do you injury.' " My father's words soothed my feelings. He had been, formerly, a prominent worker in the club, but not for the last ten years or more. He must know all about it. But for what I had seen of the determined manner of the leaders in these proceed- ings, I should have been at rest. THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 155 "The night was not one of sweet repose. Visions of murder, prisons, gibbets, tears, sighs, separations, wrongs and miseries untold, haunted the half-sleep- ing hours as they passed. When fairly awake, the scene when last I saw Elena, whom I loved most of any object on earth a little more than my mother would pass before me. When morning finally came, I resolved to make a bold front of it, and go and see her and her father. Before God we were one, but by human law and social forms she still owed allegiance to her father. I had a right to know why she was made to suffer by the interference of others who had no business to injure her ; and my fists clinched, and my teeth grated unawares. I rose in a fit of rage ; but while dressing, I became calm and rational again. I kneeled, and prayed to God that I might know and do my duty. "While at breakfast, a note came from Elena, or in her name, written in a style unlike hers, asking me to visit her at six that night not sooner. Such formality surprised me. It was unusual and unlike her. I was suspicious that evil machinations were beneath all this. My mother saw my emotion, and asked me if I had bad news. I told her it was an invitation to visit Elena, and gave her the note. "'That is strange,' she said, after reading it; ' she must have become very dignified. Why didn't she run up here as she usually does when any thing new comes up ? I don't understand it. ' "It was a long day to me. Towards night a neighbor came to me, and asked me if I was ' ready 156 A PECULIAR PEOPLE for my part in the job ? ' I asked him what he meant. ' Why, you know,' he replied, ' what part fell to your lot. You and Richard and Jo. are expected to be on hand ready for the work, and I expect you will do it up right' "I replied, that I had always tried to do well whatever I had undertaken ; but I had no special 'job 'on hand at present. 'Well, we have one for you, you know, and we shall expect you to be a man. ' ' I mean to be one, but I suppose it is optional with me whether I undertake it or not,' I replied with determination. 'Not much,' said he;' you re- member your oath. ' " 'An oath extorted under such circumstances has no binding force.' 'You'll see, if you dare refuse. Our highest authorities have decided on it.' 'Have decided on what ? To get innocent young men to injure another man because he has told the truth ? They will find authorities above them.' He turned from me with a growl and a scowl, before I had finished. I felt relieved, and wondered at my cour- age to say what I did. I felt conscious of my right ; and right and innocence make one bold and strong. "I had a long conversation with my parents that afternoon. I little thought it was my last ; and yet, as I recall it, I remember much that was ominous. It was a sort of review of life as a whole. We talked over our fair prospects ; how we would arrange the house when Elena should come there to live ; what new things should be bought ; the probable expense, and many other things about our future life. Every THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 157 now and then they, my parents, would allude to human uncertainties, but never in a way to indicate immediate evils ; so it made little impression on an ardent soul like mine. My mother was more thoughtful than usual, and said, as I was about to leave, she did not like the looks of that note ; she feared some trouble was designed for Elena ; that, perhaps, her father, who was stern and proud and fond of display, had resolved to break her engagement with me, expect- ing some grander alliance. Just before I left, she came to my room, and, embracing me, said, as the tears started to her eyes, ' Clarence, you are our only child ; all our earthly hopes and cares are on you ' she hesitated ' and on Elena ! Dear girl, I love her already as if she were my own. Behave kindly to- wards her, whatever her father has determined. True affections are not easily severed. I hope all will come out well. At any rate,' she continued, ris- ing in her dignity and looking to me more than human, 'let come what may, be true to yourself, to us and to God. Heed well the lessons of that book I gave you on your twenty-first birthday. " I took the book from my table and opened where I had turned down leaves, and read to her among other passages, ' Stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ has made us free, and be not again entangled with the yoke of bondage.' "'That is right,' she said, smiling; 'heed such sentiments, and -God will protect you.' Then, in a fallen, anxious tone, she added, ' I have always feared the bondage of secret societies, especially those from 158 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. which women mothers, wives and sisters are ex- cluded.' "As I descended, both followed me to the front door. My mother kissed me, saying, ' Remember, my son, what I have told you, and be good and true. ' My father said, ' Be of good courage and do right every-where, and the blessing of God will keep you wherever duty points the way.' " I felt strong. High purposes filled my soul. I was determined to meet them squarely, and if they had tampered with Elena's affections, which I knew to be mine, together we could repel whatever they should attempt to do. " I went to the side door, as usual, and rapped ; but no answer came. All was silent within. After several raps and no reply, I went to the front door and rang. No answer from there. I then went round the house. All was dark within, and the doors all fastened. I was amazed. It was plain there was something wrong. It was just the appointed time, and no one was to be found. I ventured to call for Richard, when two men, strangers, came from the shed, who told me that Elena and the girl had gone to a neighbor's, where a young woman had been taken suddenly sick, and Richard and his father to the club-room, and they were left to request me to go immediately, as Richard had an important communi- cation for me from his sister. It looked wrong, but without much reflection I went. In the anteroom, I was met by strangers, who, without introduction, asked me to step into a side room. Before doing so THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. I asked to see Richard. 'He is in there, ' said one, 1 and waits to see you. ' As I went in, a man dis- guised handed me a letter. Several were in the room, all disguised. One said, ' He will want to read it, let us go out. ' I detected the voice of Parson Low- man. I gazed at the superscription; it was Elena's writing. As they moved out, oue touched me and slipped a small crumpled paper into my hand ' k I was left alone. I broke the seal and read the letter of Elena. It was indeed in her hand-writing. It said, in substance, that her father laid on her a duty to write to me and say that he made it an im- perious condition of our marriage that I should join Richard in performing the task which had been allot- ted us ; that we were safe from detection, and if sus- pected, a host would join to defend us and swear us through any court in the land ; that we should come home safe in three days and all should be well. Every line had professions of affection and fidelity, and she ended by saying, she was constrained to con- jure me to consent to remove what was the last obstacle to our union and perfect happiness, to which she could never consent unless I did it. I read it over. It did not sound like hers ; but it was her writing. I did not, in my agitation, see what I saw afterwards, in faint pencil marks in one corner of the note ; ' I am compelled to copy this.' Had I, it would have changed my whole course of life. A heavy noise was going on in the main room and many began to go out. I started to go. Both doors were fastened. I became frightened. Just then four men 160 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. entered and offered me a suit of disguise. They were themselves disguised, all but one my intended father-in-law, who asked me to put it on. My reply was stern and emphatic. ' I will never wear a dis- guise. Before my God and my fellow men, I will stand without disguise or a guilty conscience. This is a play too serious and solemn to be turned to a farce or tragedy.' " ' Then you still resist our direction, and persist in your refusal ? ' '"I do!' " 'Then, sir, your fate shall be the fate of that perjured wretch who dared expose the secrets of our order. ' " 'But he told the truth, and you know it ; and my father says ' " ' Who cares what your father says ? ' he intruded, in great rage ; ' he has been indifferent to us for years, and I suppose he has put you up to this action. You shall not escape ; you know too much. You will turn against us. You shall never be a son- in-law of mine. I will own no such relation.' To the men : ' Hold him here until further orders. ' "He trembled all over with rage, scowled fiercely upon me, and left the room. I heard his voice, at first loud, then lower, in consultation with others. It was not long before he returned, in an apparently calmer mood. He looked at me steadily, and, in a forced manner, said : ' Clarence, I have always re- garded you as an honorable young man, and have hoped to receive you as one of my family ; but un- THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 161 less you obey our commands, as you took an oath to do, Elena will never consent to be yours, and she has told you so.' "I asked, faltering, but with resolution, 'Did she write that letter of her free will, or did you dictate it?' " He flew in a passion more furious than before, saying, ' You refuse our commands ? You will soon be made to rue your stubbornness.' ' ' ' You have no right to command me to sin against God and my brother men ' " He left the room, red with rage, stamping the floor heavily as he went. Soon the Grand Rosse and Chief Brsehan came in, still in their lustrous robes of office, and, with assumed calmness, the former said : ' You must be aware, my young brother, of the meaning of the obligation you took on becoming a member of our order, to obey the commands of your superiors, and the decisions of our Grand Council. That council has decided, and I am here to see its decision obeyed. By lot, Providence has laid it upon you to do a special service to preserve the dignity, perhaps the very existence of our ancient order. We expect every member to revere his oath, and obey our commands. I understand you refuse. Had you not better calmly review your decision, and consent to do what we command? Does not your honor, your happiness, your personal safety depend upon it?' "My heart beat heavily, my face burned, my whole soul grew more indignant during the recital L 7* 162 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. of this formal, icy, hypocritical speech. I hardly hesitated before saying, ' Are you greater than God, that you command me to help do Avhat He and the laws of our country forbid ? / can not do it. As for the oath extorted from me, under durance, with- out a chance of knowing what it meant, I count it as trash, a false imposition, to which I was led by false appearances, and here, now and forever, I declare myself absolved from all connection with your order, in the name of God, my coQntry and humanity.' "He was red and pale by turns, and turning, said, ' Such words can not be misunderstood. Young man, on you be the consequences.' They left. "A few minutes after, the guards were called from the room, and I was alone. I thought of the letter, the wicked imposition. On taking it out, the other scrap fell to the floor. I picked it up. It was from Richard, in pencil. ' We are doomed ; let us escape ; meet me at the bridge ; stay there till I come. I will not commit murder. Be true.' "This gave a new turn to everything. What should I do? What could I do? I listened. All was still. I carefully tried the door. It was locked, and outside I heard whispers. I wondered who were left for guards. I was caged, guarded like a wild beast. I glanced over the whole case coolly as I could. I was conscious of no wrong, except for con senting to surrender my manhood, under circum- stances most false and forbidding, into the hands of I knew not whom, whether of friends or of strangers,, and not an assurance of protection given till they THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. grasped me in their toils to do with me what they pleased. My blood boiled, as I thought over my ad- mission and their treatment since. I was very un- easy. No chair was in the room. I wearied of standing, and sat upon the floor. Opening my Bible at random, I read : ' The fear of man bringeth a snare ; but whoso putteth his trust in the Lord shall be safe.' I felt strong and satisfied with my course. "My next thought was, to try and persuade my keepers to let me go ; but I knew not who they were. Then I resolved that, come what might, I would not involve others in danger. The window was curtained. I looked out. It was starlight. A nail fastened the lower casement. I saw my chance. Carefully re- moving the nail and raising the sash, I let myself down, holding by the sill, then dropped to the ground without injury, and sta-rted for the bridge. I had not gone far before I heard voices, and saw lights about the club-room, from which I had escaped, and men starting upon the run, on the road, with lanterns. Fearing they might follow my tracks, I turned to one side and ran along the grass by the roadside ; then slipping off my boots I crossed to the other side, and leaped the fence into a field, and secreted myself in some lumber near a barn. It saved me, for they followed my tracks until they disappeared, and then scattered to search the gardens and fields on that side of the road. I lay there till lights and voices passed away, then ventured to go for the bridge. I remained there, I know not how long ; it seemed a fragment of eternity. I waited 164 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. and watched and listened. I tried to resolve on what to do, but could come to no decision. I was bewildered, overwhelmed, lost. Involuntarily I started towards my father's. "I had not gone far before I saw, some way be- fore me, the dim form of something moving rap- idly. I paused behind the corner of the crooked fence, and watched it It came nearer. It was a man. Was it Richard, or my pursuers ? I crouched close to the ground. When nearly in front of me, he stopped, looked cautiously about, then whistled faintly, as Richard did when he used to call me in former days. I rushed to meet him. 'Still, and hurry,' he said ; 'they are after us.' He was almost out of breath, and could hardly speak. After we crossed the bridge, he said, ' Let us take the field and go to the woods. I can not go much further. ' We turned from the road and climbed a hill to the tim- ber, where we sat down. "We were scarcely seated before we heard the trundling of a carriage passing rapidly along the road we had left. ' They are on our track ' he said, ' but they will not find us here. When they found you had not come, but escaped, they threatened my life, unless I returned and brought you. Knowing you would be at the bridge, I must contrive to get away from them and be there before them. So I made them drive to your father's, and told them to watch at the front and side doors while I would go to the back door, usually left unlocked, and go up the back stairs and get you to come out. I did not do it, but THE CAPTAIN'S STORY. 165 ran for the bridge. It was not long before I heard the carriage coming. Father told them to keep a good look out, for I might be in league with you. Now what shall we do ? We can not stay here. There will be furious excitement as soon as it is known that they have taken from jail. They did that before I left, pretending to be a mob ; but the Sheriff unlocked the door and let them take him. As they came out to the road and found you were not there with me as appointed, they started off after you. I had designed to seek my first chance to get away. The man was gagged and his hands tied. I just saw him in the carriage in which we were to ride. We were to drown him. It was all talked over before we left the hall. If we refused to do it, those accompanying us were to drown us also. They said it would never do to let you escape and expose them ; that you could not, for all over the land and in Europe the clubs were one, and had power. I became more and more alarmed, but pretended the greatest astonishment at your conduct. They did not suspect me. It did seem to me I could not get away. I seized the only chance.' "Richard was fearfully agitated and spoke in broken and disjointed sentences. After resting a little he continued, ' Now what shall we do ? We can not return home. Father is against us. He will disinherit me. You know what he threatened. He did half kill Elena last night.' '"Did she write that letter ? ' '' 'Yes, no, Lowman wrote it, and finally per- 166 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. suaded her, with lies, to copy it. She told me to say to you it was no act of hers ; that she advised no such wickedness. Didn't you see what she wrote in pencil on the corner, that it was no act of hers ? But that can't help us now. ' " ' Lowman a preacher, persuading a member of his church to such an act ! Is there no God in Heaven, no honesty on earth ? ' I cried in a rage. ' It will do no good now to talk more of these things. We are not safe here. We must seek refuge somewhere. We shall be hunted by these tigers henceforth, thirsting for our blood as for his.' "We went farther into the wood to a place that overlooked both our homes. It was a long sad night. We could not sleep ; we dared not seek for food. The next day several went to my father's and others to Richard's and remained some time. They went to the barns and out-buildings, as if searching them. ' How strange ! ' said I ; ' they are searching for us as for criminals, because we would not commit a crime at their bidding ; and we must flee for our lives can have no protection from our government, against the machinations of these secret clans." THE WANDERERS. 167 CHAPTEK X. THE WANDERERS. "At night-fall we resolved to start in some direc- tion. Darkness and doubt hedged every path. So we wandered undecided like culprits from a gallows. The next morning found us more than twenty miles from home, not far from a lonely dwelling near a dense wood. We watched intently to see if the man would depart, resolved to apply, after he had gone, for food. We did not wait long before we saw him leave. We then returned to the road and went to the door and asked for food. The good woman eyed us closely, as if suspicious of our character and in- tentions. 'We are honest, sober young men,' said Richard, ' but in great need of something to eat. No matter what it is. We will pay you for it. ' She asked us if we did not come from . Richard -answered, 'From near there.' " ' Waal, now, I jist reckon you're the young fel- lers they're looking arter.' "'What do you mean?' I inquired. Richard's face turned red and mine was very hot. " ' Wy, don't you know they're arter you? My man cum hum late last night and sed they'd been arter you all day long ; and's gone agin ; sed he didn't know when he'd be hum agin.' , 168 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "'What did they say had been done? 'asked Richard coolly. " ' Oh, I dun'no ; suthin about what you wouldn't do, and had agreed to do ; I didn't mind much, for he thinks a terrible deal more about his club than about his hum and his children. But I'll git you suthin ter eat any way, for you look like putty nice young men. I don't b'leve much in them doin's of them clans, anyhow.' "She soon prepared us some plain food, talking all the while about how well she was brought up, her father's nice home, and how her 'man did a great deal better, was more ter hum, and things was nicer every way before he joined the club.' She refused the pay offered. ' Now, young men, if ye're been out all night ye must be tired and sleepy, and ye better go right up inter the garret ; we've a bed there, not very nice, and rest. Nobody shall know ye're here, Nobody hardly comes here ever, and towards night I'll call ye.' "Having full confidence in her honesty, we con- sented. As we climbed the ladder to the garret, she cried, ' Now don't ye worry; I may rattle round down here, but you never mind. I'll be true, and keep you safe, if fur a week ; nobody shall ever know it. Only don't ye make any noise if any body should come here arter you. ' "We found it very comfortable, and, wearied as we were, we soon dropped asleep. True to her word, before sunset she called us. She had prepared a warm meal. 'Now, you eat, un I'll watch, an' if THE WANDEREBS. 169 my man should come hum I'll let you know, for I can see him 'fore he goes down into the holler, an' you can flee behind the shanty, and so get away to the timber.' "We had not finished our meal when she came in, saying, ' He's comin', an' more with him ; but you've time enough. I'll clean up, so they won't know any buddy's bin here.' "We caught our hats and started. When in the timber, we looked back and saw four men approach the house. We traveled all that night, our only guide the stars, and rested in an out-of-the-way barn the next day. "I am making a long story, and will detail.no more, but hint the rest. "From that place I ventured to write to my mother on a bit of paper, asking her to tell me all that had occurred, and what we had better do, direct- ing her to write to ' Jared Johnson, at ,' and I would get it. When we arrived there, I went to the post-office and asked for a letter The postmaster looked at me sharply, and kept talking while looking for it He finally found it, and, looking me full in the face, asked, ' Is that your name ? ' ' Yes ; that letter's for me.' 'Where are you stopping? You seem to be a stranger here. I've not seen that name before.' I replied, 'At the Liberty Hotel.' I had entered my name J. Johnson there a little while be- fore. ' Do you remain long in town ? ' ' Not over a week or so, as I am to be home on the 15th.' I said this carelessly to allay hasty action, for I saw the 8 170 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. superscription was not my mother's. ' If other let- ters come after a week, please forward them to .' 'I will do so,' he said, 'and in the mean- time call and see you.' "At a news stand in the post-office I bought some papero, all the time showing, to the best advantage, all the coolness I could command. I lost no time in hastening, by a circuitous route, to Richard, who had waited for me outside the town. "We turned out of the road at the first timber, having seen nobody in the road, where we read the letter. It was not my mother's, but an attempt to decoy us back, saying we had no cause to fear ; all was quiet, and the trouble all over. Every thing looked suspicious, and we resolved to keep farther away. Looking over the papers, we saw a paragraph which spoke of a great commotion about the abduc- tion and probable murder of , and the escape of two young men supposed to be guilty of the killing, and the arrest of some others who were accessory to it. " -It is all out,' said Richard, ' and on us they will try to fasten the deed ; but if they do, thank God we are not guilty ; our hands are not stained with blood, and in our souls we are free fioin this crime.' " 'But desperate men, such as they, will not hesi- tate to lay their guilt on us, simply because we would not be guilty. They wanted us to kill the man for telling the truth. For men who do such deeds in secret, under that most terrible oath, falsehood is better than truth, and darkness better than light. THE WANDERERS. 171 They promised us, most solemnly, to swear us through every court, if we would do the horrid deed, and because we would not, now they will swear guilt upon uis in any court, if tb/ry can find us.' "'That is the "imputed" business father and Parson Lowman believe in, carried out in human affairs. A poor imitation ! We are outlawed ; there will henceforth be no safety for us there.' " 'Nor in this land, I fear. Look here. A re ward offered for our detection,' I said, as I pointed to an advertisement. "As he read it, Richard turned pale. For some time he said not a word. Finally a flush came to his cheeks ; he grated his teeth, clenched his fists and stamped upon the ground. ' It is all my father's do- ing. I never said it before, but I have known it all along. Since the spirit of my beloved mother departed ' Tears came to his eyes, and he broke down utterly. After weeping for some time, he said: 'Clarence, forgive me. You see how weak I am. She was a good woman. Just like her is Elena. Ever since she died, he has been all absorbed in something away from home, in the company of such men as you saw come into the club. I believe that has overpowered his judgment, and annihilated all his kindness to us. We have seen enough of its influence to know, in part, what it is capable of doing. They have proved it beyond a question. I shall never dare return as long as he lives. I am dis- inherited. You remember what he threatened. He will do it, and ' 172 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "'Will he break his promise to Elena and me? He can't do that.' '"He will, and threaten her with all vengeance, out of spite to us. If he and that hypocrite Low- man could write such a letter, and make her copy it as her own, they can do any thing.' "The terrible fact flashed upon me, that Elena and I were separated forever ; that I should never see her again. I was stricken with horror. I know not what I did, or said, or thought. Feeling absorbed my whole being ; every other sense was gone. I know not how long I was in that strange abandon- ment. The first I remember was when Richard came to me and whispered, ' We must go farther ; I hear voices in the road.' "We started. Before us was a range of dark mountains. We resolved to cross over, and make our way to the sea anywhere to be safe from the hounds of iniquity. They had now leagued the civil authorities with them, to help on their damnable deeds of darkness ; and the church a part of it was also joined with them in the ungodly work. "You must remember those times, Mr. Tudela? " "I do," answered Mr. Tudela, "but I had well nigh forgotten them, until I heard that word of the most terrible execration used here in the mountains. Nothing is more horrible than to pronounce that name upon a man. Jt bars every door, refuses all supply, and cuts off all social intercourse. No ex- planation is given to it, and each is left to consult his own imagination, to conjure up its fearful meaning THE WANDERERS. 173 in crimes and miseries, infernal and endless. It is singular they have reversed so completely what is pretended to be the true meaning in Western nations." "Not very strange ; for those visionary, wild, war-like Crusaders doubtless encountered the Assas- sins that secret combination of great power, who, for a time staid their progress through this country. The Anissnrians, we saw, Mousa said are supposed to be a relic of the same who infested these mount- ains for many years. It was with them as it was to me, the means of working all kinds of mischief without a note or sign of warning, but sure to pro- tect its own at the sacrifice of every moral principle, if needed, and at every hazard, as I have related. We found it so, and we encountered it every-where we went, as well as at home." "Do you know whether the club of which you are speaking, pretended to be in any way connected with the Druses, among whom we have been ? They have their Howalies, and their Initiated who are their leaders ; and all is done in secret." " Some such claim is pretended, but no connec- tion has been found, beyond the secrecy maintained in both. Unknown things are good to talk about before the ignorant. They claim every thing, but prove nothing." " I will not extend my narrative farther than to say that, after much trouble, we found ourselves on board a ship, bound on a voyage to the East Indies, and thence we knew not where. But even there we were not safe, for, just before the ship sailed, the cap- 174 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. tain was asked to detain the ship until an officer could be procured to arrest us. Fearing it might be done, he hurried his movements and cleared the har- bor. When fairly out at sea, he told us of the re- quest and inquired what it might be about. We simply assured him that it was not for crime we had done, but because we refused to be parties to a mon- strous act of wickedness '"I can guess the rest,' said the captain, with a twinkle of his eye, ' I'll take care of that ; you shall not be harmed while with me, if true to yourselves. You may depend on me; I am not one of them who help drive young men from home and country.' "In nine months we returned to our country, and found the agitation still raging more than when we left. Many had deserted the clubs, and renounced all allegiance, and revealed and denounced what was done in them ; so that the institution itself seemed to totter to its fall. The captain came to our board- ing-house one day, and warned us of danger. He had been consulted, but refused to expose us. He advised us what to do, to be safe until he should go on another voyage ; and offering to get some infor- mation from our friends, assuring us that he would see that all was safe. He did so, and, for more than a month, we were virtually excluded from the world, except that daily papers were furnished us. One day there came, through the captain, an extra bundle, with papers from near our village. We searched them through, and found our names prominent and severely denounced as murderers, in some of them ; THE WANDERERS. 175 and in others that no murder had been committed. We became so deeply absorbed in what we learned and thought and felt of home, that we resolved to return and take whatever might be done with us. It was a blessed satisfaction to know we were innocent, let others think, say and do what they might. God was our witness. " We sent for the captain, our only trusted friend, and told him our resolution. 'By no means,' he said ; 'you will not live to get half way home. Both the state and your own sworn friends are against you. You must not think of such a thing for a moment ; and I fear I can not shield you here much longer. Captain Smith is to sail shortly for China, and I think your safest course/ will be to go with him. I can put you into his confidence and he will do as I have done. I can not leave for some weeks yet. Before you go, I will be able to get news direct from your friends. Think it over and I will see you soon.' " Two days after he came for our decision, bring- ing more papers from the neighborhood of our home. In one I saw announced the death of Elena, after a severe illness of several weeks. The last hope and comfort of her father. I showed it to Richard, and he pointed me to another with extended comments, as the ' result of great mental agony induced by the unhappy excitement now prevailing, in which her only brother and expected husband are deeply im- plicated. ' " No language can begin to describe the feelings 176 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. of horror and madness that rushed upon me. I was furious, and Richard not much less. Desperation seized both of us. Had the means of self destruc- tion been at hand, I actually believe my career on earth would have ended there and then. And Rich- ard felt the same. I did not want to live. Why should I live ? All was dark and desolate ; not a bright object on earth. The cold atmosphere of a false and heartless world spread all around me, and chilled me to the heart, "Some time elapsed, when, raising my head, I saw Richard weeping with heavy sobs, stifled by the utmost effort. I rose, but fell upon his neck with the exclamation, ' Oh, Richard ! Oh, God ! why hast thou made us so ! ' A flood of tears burst from my eyes. We wept together, and were relieved. "As our anguish wasted itself, and we became more calm, the captain ventured to speak sweet, soothing words, which came with more force to our hearts than his stern commands in the midst of a boisterous storm. He spoke of a Wisdom, Power, and Goodness which overrules all things the pas- sions of men, the affections of hearts, the conditions of life, and all for good. ' We can not see the end of all these commotions,' he said. 'We are limited, short-sighted often, and easily deceived and misled, and we do what in our more serious moments we condemn and abhor. The more we can bring our- selves into a happy correspondence, as reasonable beings, with the ways of Providence in things suit- able for us, the more reconciled and happy we be- THE WANDERERS. 177 come. You may not now see through all these things. Time may not solve them all to your satis- faction, but eternity will ; for God has purposed it, and we shall all see as we are seen ; shall see eye to eye ; shall see the salvation of God. You may dis- trust this truth, because it comes from me, who some- times present a rough exterior, a sailor's character. I confess my fault ; but God is greater than my faults, and He is gracious. When I think of Him, and re- member His goodness in everything, especially as re- vealed in the pure life, lessons and promises of Jesus, I feel that I ought to be reconciled to the hardest trials. And I can be, when they have come upon me by no wicked intention of my own. And I have always found my greatest triumphs, my best deliver- ance, even in greatest danger, when I have confidence in God, keep calm and work wisely. It will be so with you, young gentlemen ; you have only to bide your time, be true to all duties, hopeful in deepest afflictions, and the day of your deliverance will surely come. ' "We became more calm and thoughtful, and were more ready to consult on the fitter 'course to pursue. As there seemed to be no security for us at home, we resolved to accept the advice of our good captain, and ship with Captain Smith for China, receiving the places of second and third mates. "A few hours before we sailed, our former cap- tain came on board to give us advice and his fare- well. He brought with him more papers, and a letr ter to me from my father, which I seized eagerly and M 178 A PECULIAR PEOPLE devoured at once. But it renewed my sadness, for it detailed the story, which was worse than we imagined. My mother had died of a sad heart, mourning for her son, her only child, and praying for him, if he yet lived. He did not say much about Elena, but that ' everybody wept for her, she was so beautiful and so good. A little while before she died, her father and several others being present, she prayed most sweetly, most devoutly for you and Richard, and for those mistaken men who had driven you from home, from hearts that loved you, and had made so many sorrow- ful, one even unto death ; that God would have mercy on them, show them their sins, and lead them to bet- ter views and holy lives, to repair, as far as they could, the injuries they had done. Her father broke down under this prayer, and has been a wretched man ever since. He is humbled, and is trying to do better. Parson Lowman, forsaken by most of his flock, has left. For your mother and for Elena we sent to for a minister, who could give comfort in such affliction as we suffered. I can not advise you to come back ; I fear you would not be safe. Do not be anxious for me ; I have taken no part in these things, and shall keep all arranged safely till you can return. ' U A fair wind bore us out of the harbor, and we have not seen our country but once since. I need only say that we followed the sea, were suspected in several ports, but escaped without harm. ' ' Once, in port for repairs, we journeyed to our former home, but separated before we got there, and THE WANDERERS. 179 only recognized each other as strangers, lest we should be suspected. We were so changed in looks and language, no one recognized us, and all was so changed we had little desire to remain. Both our fathers were dead, and their properties were claimed by near relatives, and we dared not make ourselves known to claim them ; for we found everybody sup- posed we were dead, or had turned out profligates. " I passed through the grave-yard one day, with a talkative man an elder in the church who showed me the graves of Elena and my father and mother. I noted them well, but dared not say a word, though my heart was ready to burst. He volunteered a narrative of the incidents which filled the land with great commotion. He dwelt at length on the beauti- ful character of Elena, and her early and sad death ; but reflected severely on Richard and myself as fool- hardy, obstinate young men, resolved to have our own way ; refusing to obey the command to o'bey and honor our parents, and so went off and left them. My blood began to curdle at such words of false- hood. We had left the yard, and I resolved to con- trol my feelings, so I asked, ' Were they bad young men?' " ' Oh, no,' he replied ; ' but among the very best in the place till this occurred.' "'What occurred to make them so bad all at once ? ' "'They wouldn't do what their parents and friends required of them.' 180 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. " 'What was it the parents wanted done? Any- thing good and right 1 ' "Well, I don't know as Clarence's father wanted him to do anything ; but Richard's did, and was de- termined he should do it, and that Clarence should help him or not have his daughter, this Elena, to whom, you see, he was engaged.' " ' Why didn't they do it ? ' " 'I don't know ; but they were determined they wouldn't, any how.' " ' What were they asked to do ? ' "He hesitated, faltered, tried to say something, and finally asked, ' Haven't you never heard all about it ? I see you are a foreigner, by your language ; but I ' ve been told it was known all over the world. ' "I said, 'I do not understand you. To what do you allude ? ' I then gave him the sign, and he de- tailed for a half hour the occurrences of which I knew too well the beginning ; and ended by saying, ' I don't know, after all, as the young men were very wrong ; but you know the oath we take. ' " ' I took no oath to execute such a penalty upon a brother. Do you in this country ? ' " 'No ; but we are obliged to obey superiors, and they ordered it done, and these men to do it, and they wouldn't do it. Many take the ground they will do as they've a mind to about such things, and have left us, and let out everything. ' " ' How do you regard such ? ' u 'Regard and treat them as perjured scoundrels.' THE WANDERERS. 181 " ' Do you execute on them what these young men refused to do ? ' " 'Why no ; you see we can't do it. We ain't strong enough now, and the civil power is against us. They count our oath as -extra-judicial.' " 'Where is the lover of Elena, you told about? Has he ever come back ? ' "'He is off some where, or is dead. He and Richard ran off together. We tracked them a long time, and haven't done watching for them yet.' " 'What would you do with them, if you could find them ? ' " ' We couldn't do any thing ; but the govern- ment would.' " 'What would your laws do with them, if they only refused to do what the law forbids to be done ? Could they come back and be safe ? ' " 'No ; for it has gone out that they did do it, and the courts would condemn them.' " ' You must have strange laws that will punish innocent people for refusing to become criminals.' " 'But we combined to lay all the blame on them, because, if they had done what was required, as it was planned, it would never have been found out, and they would have got clear, for we were pledged to see them safely through all troubles " at every ex- pense." ' ' ' Would you feel bound to appear against them, and swear in a court of justice that they are guilty, when you know they are innocent of the crime charged upon them ? ' 182 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. " He hesitated for a longtime, and looked serious, and finally drawled, ' I don't think they will ever be found. If they should come back I can't tell what would be done.' " ' But you know what ought to be done. You profess to be a Christian and a citizen of a civilized government, and are not settled on the course you would take towards young men driven from homes they loved and from hearts that loved them ! I am sur- prised ! and I do not wonder at the great commotion of which you spoke, when such steps have been taken against men who refuse stoutly to become guilty of the most heinous crime, and for simply telling the truth.' "The old man apologized and turned and twisted and pledged me not to expose him while there, ' lest he should be suspected of his enemies.' "It was moonlight. I stole out and went to the grave of Elena. All was silent. Not a rustle was among the leaves. The chirp of the cricket alone was heard. No cloud bedlmmed the heavens. The; stars kept silent watch over the graves of the two 1 loved above all else on earth. I read the simple record cut in the marble. The names and the date of birth and death ; no more. It was enough. I was glad it was so simple, for language can not tell the reality of a pure and holy heart that loves, and whose whole thoughts, desires and purposes are guided by the Divine inspiration. Human measure can not fathom it. It is limitless as infinity ; endur- ing as the pillars of Heaven. ' He that dwelleth in THE WANDERERS. 183 love dwelleth in God.' If she loved me once, she loves me still and will forever. " I sat me down by the grassy mound and leaned upon it. My heart beat heavily. My mind wandered wildly over the past. The simple days and thoughts of early life came back to me, and young hopes and ardent affections rose dim and wounded, while relig- ious aspirations reached forward to a union more perfect and permanent than belonged to earth. The beautiful picture on which we had gazed, talked over and resolved to paint together, as we journeyed, was before me, an empty canvas with only a few, faint, and irregular images sketched on one edge of it. In a bed of flowers lay her palette, brush and easel. I looked at it long and sadly. So incomplete ; never to be finished ! What a vacancy was there. ' Is this all of life ? ' I mentally asked, to which no answer was given. How empty ! how vain ! how worthless the world appeared, as I gazed only on the surface of the past ! What evils error and ignorance have wrought in human souls ! I felt it then. But, as I thought more intently, until thought became feeling, glimmerings of light played on the empty canvas, and soon an image beautiful and lovely as in the sweetest days of her youth, shone upon it. The features were composed into a most charming sym- metry, and the whole countenance was radiant with purity and joy. It was ethereal, celestial, divine ! The soft eyes rested on me, while a sweet smile of recognition and love played upon her lips and beamed all over her countenance. Her delicate arms were 184: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. t extended as if to embrace me. Slowly her right hand rose and pointed towards Heaven ; then waved a pleasant adieu as when we parted. Gradually the whole image grew fainter and fainter, and vanished, " Pale grave stones were around me, and a dark world before me. The tears of night were gathering fast on every shrub, flower and blade of grass. I felt the dampness on my brow. A solemn invocation rose from the bottom of a sad and troubled heart. I was made stronger as I thought of ' fellowship with the spirits of the just made perfect.' The morning light will turn these dew drops into pearls, lustrous with beauteous beaming on all around ; and the night will have rested and been refreshed for a more re- splendent coming day. All that is dark and sad and mysterious will have passed, when the true light shines in its full splendor, undimmed by human error, unbelief, selfishness and sin ; and glad souls will re- joice in life and love immortal. I will go henceforth more cheerfully about the duties appointed me on earth, keeping ever before me the bright and beauti- ful hope, inspired by the goodness and grace of God, that at last all shall be well, as designed from the beginning. " Full of comfort and good resolutions I started to return. Just where steps led over the wall, I met Richard in great agitation. He said, ' you are sus- pected. That old man that was with you in the grave yard to-day, told several persons that you were either Richard or Clarence, he believed, from the way you talked. Some of that old club have THE WANDERERS. . 185 been together and to morrow they are coming to in- terview you. They do not suspect me, for they talked it all over in my presence. The old Sheriff and some others say they shall know you. I have been out for you more than two hours. I think we had better start right off. ' "'I shall not go,' I replied sternly. 'We have wandered and suffered, and I shall go in the open day or not at all. I am strong. A visit to these graves has made me so. I am ready to live, if I can live honorably, and ready to die if God wills it. I don't fear these men.' " ' But they will surely make us trouble if we re- main here.' " 'They have made us infinite trouble already. I do not desire to remain here. It is no home for me. The spirits I loved most are not confined to place. To-morrow I will leave as we purposed. You meet me at the grove's end and we will return to our line of duty in the outside world. God will be with us there as well as here.' " Just before leaving, a gentleman came to me to inquire if I had ever known or heard of Richard or myself in my wanderings. I evaded a direct answer by pleading my foreign residence. He said, ' They left here some years ago, under false charges laid against them by a set of fellows whose iniquities have been pretty well sifted ; that a man thought he had seen one of them with me, and they were ra^ly- ing to have them arrested ; but that they would imd 8* 186 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. it pretty hard business since their craft had been ex- posed ; most people would oppose them.' "I looked him steadily in the eye, and recognized an old playmate. In a few words he explained and satisfied me that he was one of the number who justified the young men in leaving. I asked him to accompany me to meet Richard. He did so. We spent two days together, and learned the whole con- dition of things. Richard's father had lived a most wretched life. My father had left a will, giving his property to me, if found within fifteen years ; but the Eena had tried, in many ways, to have it dis- tributed. A portion of it had been spent in a law- suit, defending it from malicious efforts, and from a lawyer in the club who once got control of it for a time. I gave him power of attorney, duly authenti- cated before a Notary and three witnesses, to collect and forward to my order what might remain of it, and told him on his return to make it known pub- licly that we had spent ten days among them, recog- nized by several, and were still honest, and able to defend ourselves against the wickedness of their shattered institution. Some months ago, I went be- fore our consul at Alexandria, signed the papers, and have received a remittance much larger than I sup- posed my father to possess. The interest had accu- mulated. ' The courts had been made honest,' wrote my agent. I then resolved to follow the sea no longer, but seek me a quiet, Christian home, in which to live quietly and end my days peaceably. I have no desire to return to my native country, be- THE WANDERERS. 187 opnse suspicions and jealousies would follow me every- where I might go. I am still a wanderer. I had read the romantic story of Lady Hester Stan- hope and of Gen. Lousitaneau, and resolved to see this country, and visit the more important places named in the Bible. Before leaving Alexandria, I wrote to Richard, who has been engaged in a trade between Bombay and ports in the Persian Gulf, to meet me in Jerusalem in November. "We buried him this morning. '' You have the outline of my history." 188 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. > CHAPTEE XI. ACQUAINTANCES MEET. As it was still light when Clarence Stanton had ended his narative, Mr. Tudela proposed to look over the effects taken from the body of Richard Mason. He took from his pocket the small book, or diary, and was a-bout to look it over, when Shereef-ed-Deen came to them, and, seeing the book, indicated that he had some more effects given to his care by Richard. We went with him to the cave, and found the young men partaking lusciously of "Nature's sweet re- storer." Yohannen had just come in with provisions for the evening meal. The young men were aroused, and all partook together. The supper ended, Shereef-ed-Deen brought a pack- age and gave to Mr. Tudela, as the property placed in his charge by Richard. It was too dark to see to read, and they decided to defer the examination till the next day. A short time was spent in conversa- tion about the best plans for the morrow. It was finally concluded to go direct to Seyde, and obtain advice and find their baggage, if possible. Yohan- nen, now free, was to be their dragoman, and She- reof-ed Deen was to return to his country. Settled in these plans, and wearied with the excitement of the day, they early lay down to rest, secure in the con- sciousness of their own pure and honest intentions. ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 189 In the course of the night, they were aroused by voices outside the cavern, and they became alarmed. Yohannen bade them be quiet, as it was no uncom- mon thing for other parties to arrive and spend the night in the same place, as the party did last night. He spoke with so much assurance and composure, that their fears were soon allayed. Daimbert crowded closer to Mr. Tudela, but was soon asleep. The strange party came cautiously into the cave. Whether pilgrims or robbers, none awake knew. It was not long before all was quiet. How blessed it is to have confidence in God and good men ! Before the morning dawned in the valley our party were awake. Thoughtful people rise early. In the East, especially, the sun rarely finds the good people asleep. In their places of meeting, Christians, Jews and Moslems gather for their morning devotions be- fore the sun is risen, and prepare to go about the duties of the clay. Even Bedwins are rarely found sleeping away the most precious hours of the day. Thieves and robbers, men of evil deeds, choose dark- ness for their iniquities, and lay down to forgetful- ness (if they can forget) when the light of God begins to appear. They dared not stir, not knowing who were be- tween them and the outdoor world. With effort they were able to remain quiet for awhile ; but whis- pers soon hardened into murmurs of sound. A rustle and a stir was heard near the mouth of the cavern, and soon a movement, which excited the fears of the young men, and made the elders curious, 190 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. and not a little anxious, to know who their new near neighbors were. It was not long before the dawning light revealed the forms of men, a woman and chil- dren, sitting near the entrance. Shereef-ed-Deen directed Yohannen to go and salute them, find who they were, and assure them that friends and not assassins were within the cavern. He did so, and returned, saying they were refugees from near Deir el Kamar, on their way to a place of safety from the murderous threats of the Druses. Mutual misfortunes awaken mutual sympathies ; a common interest is stirred, and confidence and friendship are the result. All fears were at once allayed, and a desire was felt to learn how matters were going where they had lost their guides and bag- gage ; and how it fared with the kind lady who had so generously befriended them. As it grew lighter, Mr. Tudela and the Captain moved towards the mouth of the cave, but found nobody there. They wondered what had become of those they had seen. The Captain, whose thoughts had turned involuntarily towards Ameena and her children, felt a disappointment, not uncommon where one finds young half formed hopes of the imagina- tion are without foundation. Strolling along the hill- side they saw sitting on the grass beside a rill which came dancing and laughing down from the hill above, a few persons who were eating their morning meal. They passed partly from them but near enough to see that Ameena and her children, Malek and one of their mookrees, Hasn, were there. Turning at once ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 191 and without hesitation they hastened towards them. Without formality Ameena rose and stepped forward to meet them. The greetings were familiar and cor- dial as if they had been friends for years. Mutual inquiries were made about each other's perils and safety. Ameena related, in brief, " that for some time she had seen a storm cloud gathering over the Lebanon. The Maronites had become imperious and exacting, relying upon foreign, especially Catholic, aid for their support. The Druses were warlike and restless, ready to repel to the utmost extremity any interfer- ence with their hereditary rights. The Nekads had returned to their ancient possession from which they had been dispossessed by the house of Schaab under Emir Beshir ; and Sheik Naseef now demanded the whole Macaata of the Manaasif. Attempting to de- lude the Emir Kassim, who had been appointed suc- cessor to the Lebanon, after the fall of Beshir by a council at Sumkaneca, and failed to execute his assassination while pretending friendship, he became jealous and sullen. The Maronites having failed him, now began to assume superiority, which they had of late enjoyed. This was bitterly resented by the Druses. A civil war is now raging most furi- ously. The son of Naseef in Deir el Kamar, was slain yesterday in the open streets. The Sheik forth- with in his hot wrath, issued orders that Christians should receive no quarters, but be slain wherever found. A few came secretly to me yesterday morn- ing and informed me of the decree and advised our 192 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. immediate flight. The mob that drove you away the night before would not believe me till they had searched the house. They suspected you of being leagued with their enemies. They knew your drago- men were Maronites, and imagined you were come from Europe to aid them. The order was impera- tive, and I could not remain as in former troubles. A Jew aided me in gathering what I could carry, and we hastened with all dispatch, he promising to care for what was left. Just as we left, Hasn came seek- ing you, saying your baggage, the mookrees had taken to Seyde ; but your dragomen and cook had fled to Beirut. Hasn, being a Druse, was not afraid to remain, but preferred to come with us and seek you. It is fortunate we have met, for now all may be safe." " Where do you intend to go ? " asked Mr. Tudela. " To my people in the Hauran. They are few, not strong, never warlike, always seeking peace, and pursuing it." "Do they live far away ?" inquired the Captain with a manifest interest in her welfare. "They are in the borders of the Hauran, a dis- trict which lies on the east of the Jordan, between it and the Lejah. It is rarely disturbed by the incur- sions of opposing parties -a place of refuge and safety for the persecuted of all people. My people live in theWady en Nussara, down which, flows from Ain el Allayan, a beautiful stream which finally breaks through a narrow gorge and plunges into the Nahr Jermuk. Strangers rarely visit our valley." ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 193 The conversation was interrupted by Yohannen who came seeking Mr. Tudela and the Captain to re- lieve the young men who could not find them, and to partake of the humble meal he had provided. Before leaving they persuaded Ameena to remain for further consultation and advice. They were not yet out of the pretended dominion of the Druses, though among the Metwalee and in a territory claimed by them. The boundaries of Macaatas are not well defined in the Lebanon ; no more than among Indian tribes in America. Power fixes the lines. The Metwalee, a sect of Moslems, claiming to be descended from Fatima, and true followers of Mohamet, are in fellowship with no others ; but sometimes the allies of the Druses and sometimes of the Maronites, and not unfrequently in league with both to oppose a stronger power which threatens their safety. The exasperation of the Druses, who had long suffered from the arrogance of the Maronites who had been most favored by Emir Beshir, who, though really a Druse and an Ockal, had played with religion to compass his own aggrandizement, was now so hot and determined, that none could feel safe till out of their reach. Though none of the party had ever meddled with the affairs of the mountain, they were under the ban for being Christians. Ignorance of the facts made all the trouble. They were sus- pected without cause. It was decided that Yohannen and Hasn should go to Seyde and secure the baggage and overtake them at El Shindian where they would wait for them. N 9 194 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. In separating, Shereef ed Deen gave Yohannen some good advice, and solemnly blessed him, pray- ing Allah to guide and guard him in the right way ; keep him from the evil eye, and make his whole life prosperous, peaceful and happy. He then cordially urged him and all that were there, if any trouble should befall them, they should come into the Lejah, to send for Shereef ed Deen, and they would find a friend and protector. He then kissed him and mounted his beautiful Arab mare, bowed a sala'am and bounded up the mountain out of sight ; his brother following close behind him Yohannen and Hasn received their instructions and money to purchase two horses and a mule, un- less they should find their former mookrees, get their baggage and overtake them with. all dispatch. Our travelers were again in a peculiarly unpleas- ant condition. They now had no guide or interpreter but Ameena, and she a fugitive. Affliction makes friends, and inspires confidence. Affection was in- spired as if she had been one of their country- women, and long acquainted. The presence of one whose very look and voice bespeaks purity and good- ness, charms away all fear, all anxiety ; gives assur- ance and courage, and makes one feel safe and happy under such protection. Ameena was queen. Arrangements to start were soon made. Only Malek remained as servant. But as all were will- ing to serve, other servants were not needed. The panniers were laid on the saddle of the horse, and the Captain assisted Ameena to mount, and then placed ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 195 the children, one before and one behind her. Malek packed the effects they had gathered on the two don- keys, and they started to climb the mountain path. The Captain made himself especially attentive and useful not officious keeping beside Ameena to prevent any harm, and make the children comforta- ble ; once or twice taking the youngest in his arms and carrying it over dangerous places. She being able to converse in his language, became interesting to him as doubtless he was to her, in narrating the piquant incidents in their past lives. Occasionally where the ground permitted to come along side others joined in the conversation. After a few hours they had ascended out of the romantic and beautiful vale of Bisry and were pass- ing along the high cliff which overlooks the whole country, from the great sea to the heights of the rough range of Lebanon. Before them was the dark pine forest which sweeps far up the side of Jebel Kihan, and beside them were innumerable cascades which rush down from the higher ridges, laughing and foaming as they leap from precipices, some more than two hundred feet, into deep narrow chasms below, and find their way out to the Nahr Baruk, and thence to the sea. Few places on this round earth present scenes more attractive and romantic than the passage along the terraces which rise from the sea to the summit of the mountains. The sweet valleys winding among the rough hills scattered pro- miscuously every-where, with sprinklings here and there of little hamlets, irregularly built among groves 196 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. of olives, figs and mulberries, vineyards and small grain fields, with an occasional old ruin, half castle, half monastery, marking the movements of the past which still casts its shadows over the waking morn of the present age. But little of man's puny work to elevate and glorify himself are seen to mar the splendors of the handy-work of the Almighty. The traveler finds himself remitted a thousand years to look over the savage scenes and savage age of feudalism, and learn more of the daring deeds of chivalry in the actual of a day than can be gleaned from books and ruins in Europe in years. It is still the home of the degenerated spirit of knight errantry, left there by the Crusaders. "Wandering among such scenes impresses the en- lightened Christian soul with unutterable feelings of gratitude for what he enjoys, and awakens desires to seek the means by which the people, now so divided and depressed, may be elevated to enjoy the benefits and blessings of a higher civilization. One feels that all life's objects are not limited to selfish gains, but spread out over the whole humanity ; that each is part of all, and a divine link binds each to every other and all in one great brotherhood. However different and diverse, from the force of surrounding influences, when one rises into the realm of purity and goodness, he looks down upon the distinctions among men, as the traveler does from Jebel Mikmel or Mount Rhighi : all below is dwindled into a broad, beautiful, variegated landscape of undulating plains, and meandering streams, shady groves, rich ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 197 fields, busy villages, flowering gardens and pleasant homes. Beyond what the eye sees, faith accepts and hope enjoys, and beauty and blessing spread all around him. So our party, especially the Captain, felt trans- ported in their present position. They were so en- raptured with the grandeur and beauty about them that they forgot all else country, home, fear, prop- erty, danger everything. The heart is made pecu- liarly susceptible at such times. The unseen fibers which attach it to the external world become exquis- itely sensitive to the faintest touch, and vibrate quickly and sweetly in accord with the harmonies of the Spirit of all that is seen and felt. All the world is to such an seolian harp, and a million tunes are played upon it. The Captain was peculiarly impressed, more sen- sitive than any other. He had no country, no home, nobody but himself to care for. Richard, his life- long friend, who "stuck closer than a brother," was gone. His body was quiet in its lonely grave, se- curely guarded from ravenous beasts, and no longer worried by ravenous men. With but one heart had his love and life-thought become blended in the sacred intimacy which only death could separate. That heart had long been cold and silent. For Elena he had cherished the devoutest affection known to mortals, and he had carried with him every-where a most hallowed memory of her love and fidelity, and never allowed himself to do what her pure presence would not approve. He ever felt as if she were 198 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. near him, to see and know and feel as when they lived and loved in their youth. He always sought her approbation. From these thoughts and feelings his soul rose higher to that loving Teacher who showed the Father as ever present, ever near, know- ing all and blessing all that is pure and good and right in human thought, feeling and action, and promising aid and protection in pursuit of the ulti- mate blessing purity, peace and a happy immor- tality. In addition to the grandeur and loveliness of the scenery about them, and the attachment he had come to feel for Mr. Tudela and his young companions, Ameena had become a central figure in the thoughts and imaginings of the Captain. Their conditions did not seem to him very unlike. Both were dependent and lonely, strangers and pilgrims. The thought of her condition inspired him with sympathy and grati- tude, which are near akin to love ; and it seemed to him he could aid her in many ways. Her manner was pleasing and affable. She was intelligent, though she had seen little of the great world. He had seen too much of it. She was generous, for she had be- friended them in their hour of peril. A good heart only could express its feelings in words and looks and manners, such as characterized all her actions. He did not stop to see and consider difficulties, or weigh responsibilities. What lover ever did ? His heart was captured. He did not care to know why or how. He found himself drawn by an unseen but irresistible influence towards her. Lilliputians were ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 199 weaving a web he could not, and did not care to pre- vent. He became more attentive, saw what she saw, praised what she admired, and tried to anticipate all her wishes. It was not strange. The cold-blooded, pretentious, false and reckless need not grin and shrug their shoul- ders, as if these things are not realities mere im- aginings of poets and novelists. What is truer than love, nobler than purity, more ready to serve than affection ? The grandest, the noblest, the holiest, the sweetest things on earth are lost by trifling, neglect, or selfish abuse. Nothing is so real as love, so abid- ing as truth, so sustaining as righteousness, so unsus- pecting as innocence. A life without them is a cheat, a failure, a fiasco. There are too many such reali- ties lost in vanities, and blessings turned to curses. Mr. Tudela, a man of pure heart, tender sympa- thies, sterling principles, and, with all, much experi- ence, deeply read in the mysteries of human nature, had become familiar with the mind and feelings of Clarence Stanton, and watched with anxiety the little attentions which spoke the motions of his heart. He could not wonder nor disapprove, but he thought of what seemed an impassible gulf between two, by birth and habit, so far removed from each other. There are so many outside hindrances to the mo- tions of the heart, that it is not always safe to disre- gard them. What is pure, may be perverted ; what is true, may be corrupted, and what is valuable may be lost through the deceit, interference and intrigues of evil minds and personal prejudices. "Some love 200 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. not wisely but too well." He had seen so many and great mistakes, which had resulted from what seemed inconsideration, if not rashness, that he desired to caution his new friend not to allow his feelings to get the mastery of his judgment. Wisdom, he knew, did not always guide when most needed. But he would not interpose a suspicion. It was not his right ; for he knew no more than the Captain should know, and so he let it pass. By the side of a fresh fountain, which bubbled up among the rocks, they stopped for their midday re- freshments and rest, in the shade of a large live-oak. The Captain was ready to assist the children and Ameena to dismount, and find a comfortable seat, while Malek unpacked the donkeys, unsaddled and turned them loose to feed. But now came a new trouble. Mr. Tudela beckoned the Captain and young men aside to consult on what they should do. They had no provisions. In the hurry and excite- ment of the morning they had not thought of what they should need. Their dragoman hitherto had provided such things, and they had passed no place where food could be obtained. No hamlet was near. They had no servant to send in search of one. They could not go themselves, for they knew not the way, and could not speak the language. So they decided to retire out of sight, and not be hungry starers while others ate. In fact, they did not know that Ameena had any thing. It was not long before Malek came seeking them, with his former speech, "Inglizee, here come," and ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 201 with words which they guessed meant to invite them to partake of Arneena's provisions. They consulted, and refused to go. Several times he repeated his words, and returned, looking grave at his failure. Ameena soon came, saying, " Gentlemen, I am sorry Malek could not make himself understood. I have some food prepared, of which he invited you to par- take." "We understood him," answered Mr. Tudela, " and felt grateful for your kindness ; but could not consent to take food from yourself and children. " " We have not much ; but enough for the present. It is a rule of my people always to share with the needy, and trust the Father of all for more. I can not eat with comfort while you are fasting. We shall find more to-night. Please do not deny me the opportunity to do you a service." They could not refuse. Bread and dried fruit was all she had. She made no apologies useless things at any time but offered freely what she had. They partook sparingly, but gratefully, and felt their friendship grow stronger and more intimate. After an hour's rest, they continued to ascend, by a rocky and unfrequented path. They passed a few ruined villages, and saw some at a distance, on their right, which were inhabited. On their left rose the dark, frowning side of Jebel Bihan, like a weird wall. They descended to the large fountain of Neb- 'a et Tasy, the head water of the Nahr Zahrany, whence an aqueduct anciently conveyed a copious stream of most delicious water to Sidon a most 202 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. wonderful specimen of engineering equaling any of modern times. Not far off was the village of Jerjua, inhabited mostly by Metwalee, a sect indif- ferent to the troubles then prevailing in the Lebanon. Here they decided to remain for the night, as they must delay some-where for Yohannen and Hasn. They found a tumble-down building, from which they scared the jackals and lizards, and took possession. As the villagers in the Shukif are not reliable for their honesty, Ameena advised to stop where they were. Malek was directed to go to the village and obtain some food. Mr. Tudela privately handed him several piasters, with which to procure a full supply. Unbeknown to the rest, the Captain joined him, in- tending to obtain some luxuries, as well as necessa- ries. Arriving there, he could find only bread and dried fruit: He allowed Malek to pay nothing. It was long before they returned, and it was feared some evil had befallen them. Seeing them together with their supply, Mr. Tudela rallied the Captain on his poor capacity for a commissioner of supply. He took the joke kindly, and described the poA^erty of the squalid village; that they were not yet in the " land flowing with milk and honey." Ameena assured them they would find little in the present condition of the country to justify the high encomiums of its ancient historians and Hebrew poets ; but that they might occasionally find proofs of its wonderful capacity to produce under proper cultivation and, when protected by a decent govern- ment ; but as things are now it is hardly possible to ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 203 live in the plainest manner. In addition to the large tribute demanded by the Sultan to sustain armies to oppress the people, an enormous miri is extorted by the Pashas and Sheiks, especially if there is any ap- pearance of comfort about one's premises. Then the almost perpetual strifes among the clans, and the robberies of the Bedwins, Kurds, and Haramiyeh, renders every thing unsafe. There is no chance for improvement, "My people," she continued, " are much excluded from other inhabitants, both by their location and habits of life, as well as by their religion a chief mark of distinction in this land ; so that we have greater security and more privileges than others. Were it not for diverting you from the object of your journey, I would invite you to accompany me to our humble retirement, from the commotions of the out- side world. You* would see a very plain, simple minded people, ignorant of the customs and manners of refined nations. You might laugh at them and think us not half civilized. Our people are con- tented and happy. They have no rivalries, no quar- rels, but cultivate deeply and constantly the domestic affections and devote themselves to active industry and social, moral and religious improvement. They have not the means of intellectual culture of western nations. They have books in different languages, and we have, yes, I may say we, for I am one of them, it is my real home we have those among us who can read them ; persons who, from time to time, since the Crusades, have strayed from their 204 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. own people and found a home with us. Several came to us, so our history says, after the triumph of Salah ed Deen (Saladdin) ; others from the scattered army of Napoleon ; some French and some English from the factories of Seyde and Beirut, and occasionally pilgrim travelers, like yourselves, who, worn by fatigue and sickness, or fearing dangers and loving retirement, have remained and lived and died among us." " How far can it be from here 1 " asked Mr. Tu- dela. "No matter how far," interrupted Clarence Stan- ton hastily and with feeling ; "I want to find such a people in such a place. I am wearied with the rush and bustle of the ambitious, proud and grasping, griping world. I have long been disgusted with its pretentious, showy shams ; with its craving dishon- esty and knavery, and oppressions and risks in busi- ness ; its truckling, carping, simulating in politics, religions and social intercourse ; and I have long wished to find a hiding place from its intrigues, de- ceptions, and corruptions. " "You are misanthropic, Captain," said Daimbert, "a Pessimist indeed. You put a bad construction on the good which men do, thinking only of the bad." "Not at all, Mr. Daimbert. Have I given you reason to think me only evil, all in the wrong, all depravity ? I do not think myself better than others. There is good in all ; but, I have sometimes thought, most in those who make least pretensions. In relig- ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 205 ion it is especially so. If a man is good and pious, it will be soon enough known, without his boasting of it. Real religion will overflow from a full heart, out into kind words and good deeds, the best evi- dence of grace in the soul, just as naturally as this rill flows from this fountain, imparting life and beauty along its banks. You talk a great deal about depravity, innate and acquired, and yet do not see it in your grand churches from which the poor, toiling masses are virtually excluded by the proud and haughty manners of those who own the sittings in God's House ; nor in the sharp bargains, oppressive usuries, and virtual gambling of your professors of religion who lead in business transactions. Christen- dom over it is as bad if not worse than among other nations. You do not make the standard maxims of Jesus your rule of action and judgment of others. I have longed to find a people who are sincere and earnest in trying to make the precepts, the spirit and teaching of Jesus, actual in their daily walk and con- versation, regardless of opinions, creeds, forms and pretensions, which now divide the Church and set each in formidable array against the other ; as with the Druses and Maronites. The extra pious are so much concerned about how to escape the punishment of their sins, that they neglect, as of little import- ance, their positive daily duties, and often make a very bedlam of this world. If they repeat, they do not much heed, the prayer which Jesus taught his disciples. If Christians would do right we should have a pure and blessed world." 206 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. All listened to this rather severe speech of the Captain, for he spoke with earnestness, almost bitter- ness ; none more so than Ameena. It accorded with the sentiments of her people, except what referred to that part of the church of which she had no personal knowledge. She did not comprehend the censure cast on those who profess one thing and per- form another. The Captain noticed her apparent approval and felt gratified that there was one person Avho looked on these things as he did. The conversation was continued for some time, on various topics, mostly bearing upon the general theme of the divisions and oppositions among men and nations, leading to strifes, wars and miseries, and the causes of them. Mr. Tudela and the Cap- tain argued that the prevalence of something besides true Christianity, prevented the cure, if it did not produce the disease which afflicted the nations. The abiding faith in God as love, in Jesus who was com- missioned by love to save the world from sin by showing them the Father, and persuading them to love one another, without which they could not be his disciples, and to hope in the final accomplishment of the Divine plan, when God in Christ should recon- cile all tilings unto himself, and be all in all ; they contended would produce kind and just feelings in whomsoever received and understood, and lead to holiness of heart and purity of life. Ameena gave her most hearty assent to the cor- rectness of these principles. Daimbert interposed various objections, talking about wrath and ven- ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 207 geance, the demands of infinite justice and doctrines common enough in the heathen world, indicating that evil can overcome evil, and torment produce reconciliation, especially if inflicted upon an inno- cent One instead of the guilty many. Godfrey and Tancred wondered that so much of their conversa- tion turned on religious matters ; forgetting that they were pilgrims in a land whose whole history is somehow connected with religious ideas, institutions, and romance ; used, but oftener abused, for purposes of worldly ambition, and that they were driven from their course of travel by the same evil spirit. Mr. Tudela explained to them how that religion rightly demonstrated, as in the pure gospel of Jesus, and among the best and wisest, was an essential ele- ment in the organism of .a right, personal, social and national life and character, and the source of the highest civilization and the truest happiness. The day was drawing to its close. The party as- cended a little hill to view the landscape at the most charming hour, when the grand scenery of Lebanon stands unrolled in its greatest glory. A scene of wild grandeur was all about them. Before them on the northeast stood the Jebel Rihan, on the south peak of which stood the white Neby Seijud, one of the High Places of ancient worship, still reverently visited by Arabs, Jews, Moslems, Metwalees and even Christians. From it, far up the plain of Coelo Syria, are seen the ruins of Baalbec and the long line of Ante Lebanon with the snowy summit of Jebel es Scheik Mt. Hermon rising proudly be- 208 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. yond the hills and valleys which lie between. To the right, in the distance, the hills of Bashan, the foot hills of Lebanon, the mountains of Naphtali, and be- yond the hills of Sain aria, terminated by Mt. Car- mel, jutting into the great sea. Ras el Abiad, the ruins and coast of Tyre and Sidon, with rough and jagged hills partly wooded, and swelling vales down which flow numerous streams, bordered with jungles of oleanders, arbutus and shrubs, and trees of vari- ous kinds. They gazed, wondered and admired, till their attention was directed to Djoun, a white ruinous monastery on the summit of a conical hill which rose steeply from deep valleys nearly all around it and not far from the place where they had buried Rich- ard Mason. Mr. Tudela gave a brief account of the strange and romantic life of Lady Hester Stanhope who forsook England, its nobility and luxury, and, for a time, dwelt among the wild Arabs in Palmyra ; but, losing her influence, came on her way towards Jerusalem, and stopped and took possession of that building, where she wasted her last days in exclu- sion, refusing visitors except by her special permis- sion. She lies buried in that garden under that curi- ous kiosk, you see by those trees. She was a singu- lar woman of superior talent, and her history is, if possible, more singular and romantic than herself. But I have not time to outline it to you now. "See," said the Captain, "the sunlight has left the mountain, and is just ready to leap from Mt. Hermon up into that bright orange belt which lies ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 209 along the horizon, and it will soon be night. See, darkness is already gathering in the valleys." On their way down they cut boughs from the pine trees, with which they prepared beds for Ameena and the children, who had become familiar and play- ful, even, with Mr. Tudela and Daimbert, the most sober of the party. Malek spread the lihaf from the baggage for their cover. The horse and donkeys were picketed safely, and, ere the stars shone in their brilliancy, all were asleep but Malek, who was ap- pointed to the first watch. When the Captain rose to relieve him, he was sound asleep. The Captain did not disturb him, but devoted himself to keeping away the wild beasts which infest the mountains and make the nights hideous by their howlings. Mr. Tudela, waking early, found him faithful at his post, and Malek still sleeping. The sun did not shine clear over Ante Lebanon before all were ready for their plain repast. That ended, they discussed the movements of the day. El Shindian was their first objective point. There they were to wait for Yohannen and Hasn, and there they were to decide whether they would go together over the Litany at the Jisr Burgus, and by Hasbeiya, orby the sweet vale of Jermuk and cross at the ford of Tamra, or by the castle of Shukif and Jisr Khur- dileh. The former would be the more direct route for Ameena, but not to Jerusalem. They concluded to await the counsel of Yohannen. A few hours brought them to El Shindian. Yo- hannen and Hasn were already there, having pur- O 9* 210 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. chased two horses and a donkey, and traveled six hours in the night from Seyde. They brought the baggage. They heard that the dragomen had fled to Beirut. It was reported there had been a severe con- flict at Deir el Kamar ; that many Christians had been treacherously decoyed into the castle under the promise of protection, and several hundred most cruelly slaughtered, indiscriminately, men, women and children ; that all who could were fleeing from the mountains to Sidon, Beirut, Damascus and other places for safety ; and it was feared the destruction of all Christians had been resolved upon, and that the Turks were abetting it. This news awakened great alarm, and none knew what to suggest. It was known there were many Christians in Hasbeiya and vicinity, but not enough to defend themselves from an attack of the Druses and Moslems. It might not be safe to go that way. Nor would it do to go to Sidon. There was no power to which they could appeal for protection anywhere. They must depend upon themselves. They were be- wildered and silent. After some time, Ameena spoke, " It will not be prudent to remain here. My people are but three long days from this place, if we can go direct. You can be sure of protection there. I think we can reach them without harm. We may be compelled to travel by night ; it is often done in this country. Robberies and murders are not often committed at night, far from the villages." The Captain thought it would be best to accept ACQUAINTANCES MEET. 211 her invitation and start at once. Mr. Tudela con- sulted Yohannen who had a knowledge of the coun- try and character of the people. He had known many outbreaks between the Bedwins and Druses and of robberies by the Kurds and Haramiyeh, who, of late, had infested the country, lying between the Hauran and Damascus ; and in the mountains espe- cially since the failure of the Turkish government to compel a conscription from the Druses, who success- fully withstood them. He thought it the safest course, if they could reach the Jordan in safety, he could guide them into the hills of Hauran, where they would not be troubled. Ameena, on hearing him speak of the Hauran, entered into a long conversation in Arabic to find what he knew of the country at the present time, and whether he could guide them there. He ex- plained how he had been the slave of Shereef ed Deen, since a small boy and lived in the secluded vil- lage of Nowara in the border of the Lejah ; that he was a good man and had given him his liberty, when he met these good friends whom he was resolved to protect from harm if possible. She advised their going to the Hauran and to her people as the safest place, if the present disturbance should become gen- eral. He said his old master had promised to pro- tect them, and his influence could do it. It was resolved, after full consultation, to go by Kulat es Shukif, the Belfort of the Crusaders, and so by El Huleh where they could separate if deemed expedient. A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTEE XII. NEW DANGERS. , As dangers seemed to hang over them, the pil- grims did not stop long to gaze on the scenes Avhich opened before them, as they came out from the hills, through which they had been winding, and stood on an eminence which commanded a magnificent view of the whole country, from the sea to the mountains, a larger part of the Bekaa and range of Ante Leba- non, the vast region sweeping off south to Hermon towards the Arabian Desert, the valley of the Jordan and the hills of Palestine. But they could not with- hold their astonishment as they looked down upon the course of the Litany which, after meandering nearly the length of the Bekaa, breaks into the side of the mountain and digs its way through to the sea. In places it has worn out a narrow channel not more than ten feet over, but several hundred deep, at the bottom of which it foams and frets in perfect mad- ness ; but, in a most determined fury, it continues to rage and dash against the rocky barriers, leaping from side to side, whirling and dashing on its way. It is more than a Niagara below the falls. In another place it has tunneled a passage through the rock, and left a natural bridge over which a road passes. Onward it rushes, eight hundred feet below NEW DANGERS. 213 where the beholder stands, rasping away the rocks, but failing to find rest until it comes out to the plain of Tyre ; thence it moves placidly a few miles fur- ther to make its final bed in the great sea. At the ruined castle of Shukif, provisions were obtained but no information about the condition of the country. They proceeded over the bridge Khur- dileh and through the beautiful district of Merj Ayun. They took little interest in what they saw. At the little village of Jebel el Hawa they stopped to rest, under the shade of a willow and near the fountain. The young men complained of sore feet, and thought it doubtful if they could continue. Yohannen and Malek went to the village to see if they could hire horses. None could be found, nor many people. Most of them being Christians had fled ; some to Damascus, and some to the foreign consul at Tyre or Sidon. Two men came back with them, who informed them of a sudden outbreak at Rasheiya against all Christians without distinction, and that great excitement prevailed at Hasbeiya. They were themselves of the Greek Church, but were no more safe than Maronites or Catholics. They should start in two hours for Nazareth. Being told the party were Christians they came to warn them of their danger. They regretted their inability to afford the common hospitality, but they had no longer any to give. The young men became much alarmed, and re- solved to complain no more of their feet. Mr. Tu- dela recommended a thorough bathing of their feet 214: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. in the cool fountain. They heeded his prescription and felt better. Mr. Tudela and the Captain did the same, for having walked in their turn they too began to feel anxious for their ability to continue another day. Ameena offered her horse asserting her will- ingness to walk. All refused emphatically. During the afternoon they met and passed many people and saw more in the distance, hurrying with all speed, as for their lives children crying, women with disheveled hair and torn garments, mothers with infants in their arms worried, weary, and scarce able to walk ; many sitting by rocks and hedges, who, after gazing as if to see whether the party were friends or foes, raised their hands, and, with most piti- ful lamentations begged for protection. They had not time to hear their stories, further than to listen to their cries of woe. Some said, " Oh ! they killed my husband and my sons ! " Others, " Oh my child- ren, all burned up, and I only escaped ! others, " Oh, my daughters ! my daughters ! where are they ? " wringing their hands, pulling their hair in manifesta- tion of agonies no language can describe. All they could gather was that a mob had rushed upon the Christians of Rasheiya and had slaughtered all they could find without distinction, and were now doing the same in Hasbeiya and other villages in Wady et Teim. This was alarming intelligence. The young men clung close to Mr. Tudela, and the Captain paid especial attention to the care of Ameena and the children. Little was said, but anxiety was written NEW DANGERS. 215 on every countenance. Mr. Tudela remarked that no animal is more ferocious than mobs of men and women under excitement, especially when religious pride and prejudice are deeply stirred. Passion usurps the place of reason, and the brute destroys the man. "We often hear of violent outbreaks," said Ameena, " but I remember none so terrible as this. I do not understand why all classes should be involved in it. There are many Druses in this region, but not many Maronites. Between them the feud began ; but it seems all are alike involved, even the Protest- ant missions of Hasbeiya." "When passions are madly excited, none stop to consider what they do or whom they injure," added the Captain, "nor why they do it. They are like soldiers in battle, only they have no commander." A few sentences like these were spoken, not for the sake of conversation, but to break a monotony of silence which became oppressive. They pressed for- ward, anxious to escape from the refugees they met but could not help, lest they should be overtaken, and be involved among them. Mr. Tudela instructed Yohannen to have Malek and Hasn ready to explain, if they should be overtaken, that they were English howadgis, traveling into Egypt, and had nothing to do with the affairs of the Lebanon ; that they were under the protection of foreign consuls, and had a firman from the Sultan. This afforded some assur- ance that they might escape injury, if overtaken. The sun was fast setting behind the "Mountains 216 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. of Naphtali," and the pilgrims were wearied with their travel. They must find a place of rest. Ameena spoke of Belatah ; but Yohannen said there were many Christians there, and they might be involved with them. Sad times when one Christian is afraid to be found with another. It was not far to Ain el Mellaha, which was usually occupied by an encamp- ment of Ghawarineh, in whose reed huts they might find safety for the night. Yohannen was dispatched to reconnoiter, and, if all appeared safe, to apply for entertainment. Before the party arrived, he met them, accompanied by a son of the Sheik, sent out to welcome them. At the door of his tent, the Sheik received them with the formal dignity of a prince, promising them protection and comfort. It reminded them of the Patriarch Abraham, in his tent door, when the angels passed that way. They were but too glad to return the sala'anis and feel the assurance of peace and safety. Ameena and her children were at once taken to another hut, where they were attended by the females, and their wants duly supplied. It was but a short time before a rug was spread, and a low table, a few inches high, was brought in. A servant came with a basin and pitcher of water and towel. He motioned Mr. Tudela to hold his hands over the basin, when he poured water upon them and then wiped them. He did so to the rest. A large platter of rice was then brought in, and each partook in the Arab style. Pillau, mishmish, bread and fruit were added, when some coffee was furnished in small NEW DANGERS. 217 cups, but no pipes. Yohannen, serving as inter- preter, was allowed to remain, while Malek and Hasn were lodged in some other place. Much dignity is maintained, and great reverence paid to age and superiority among the rude inhabitants of the East. An hour was spent in conversation, mostly of a general character. The sphere of knowledge was very limited for the Sheik. He could neither read nor write, and had never been nearer civilization than now. His tribe had, for a long time, dwelt in the region around Mt. Hermon, and in the upper Jordan ; not really settled, but moving from place to place. They were not Bedwins, neither Nomads nor Fella- heen, but partly both. When asked about the trou- bles in the mountains, he knew nothing about them. His son said he had heard of an outbreak of some sort at Hasbeiya, but knew not what it was about. The Sheik said : " We do not mind these things, they are so frequent. We are not often involved in them. When the Bedwins from the desert, or the Kurds come and steal our flocks or attempt to rob us, we defend ourselves, and make what reprisals we can ; but with our neighbors we rarely have trouble. We do not mingle in their quarrels, nor associate much with them. We tend our flocks, but do not depend on grain, because so often strange tribes come here with their flocks and destroy it." Rude carpets were spread, and the Sheik gave tnem a sala'am, after assuring them his servants would supply thejr wants, that they might leave, as 10 218 A PECULIAR PEOPLE they desired, at an early hour. All was quiet, and they were soon asleep. Near the middle of the night they were aroused by most fearful shrieks and cries of distress. They leaped from their rugs and rushed for the door of their cabin. It was fastened. They were frightened, fearing they were caged. The screams and yells, strangely intermingled, continued. What it meant, they could not imagine. Yohannen was with Malek and Hasn ; but where, they did not know ; nor where Ameena was. The Captain tore at the side of the tent to find an escape. Just then they heard a sten- torian voice uttering prompt words, as by authority. It was the Sheik calling upon his retainers to arouse and defend his guests from harm ; so Yohannen ex- plained, who came to the side of the tent, speaking in a low voice, bidding them be quiet and make no attempt to escape, lest they should be murdered. He did not know the cause of the commotion, Mr. Tu- dela explained to the others, saying Yohannen spoke with such calm assurance that he hoped they were secure. They remembered that after the Sheik left them somebody was about the tent for a little time ; for what, they did not know ; but now it seemed it was to fasten them in. It was dark ; they could not see each other. Ter- ror filled the young men, and the older men were not calm. The cries grew Jess, but groans and moanings and prayers were heard, as if from male and female voices. They concluded the wretches must have pur- sued Christians from the neighboring villages, and NEW DANGERS. 219 were killing them ; perhaps in pursuit of themselves and Ameena. What if she was among the tortured victims ? The thought was terrible ; for they had come to look on her as one of their number. Daim- bert said : ' k What if Ameena is among them ? " It was enough too much. The Captain leaped against the tent and broke through. He saw lights flashing some rods away, and heard groans and moanings more distinctly but feebler. In another direction a party of fierce men were seen confronted by the Sheik, and his men gathering about him with lanterns. The Captain started to go among them, armed for a fight. His passions had overpowered his principles. He forgot himself. Yohannen met and turned him back. He explained to Mr. Tudela that some furious wretches had followed a party of flying Christians from Hasbeiya, and murdered some of them. They were Ghuzu robbers who lived on plunder, and infested the region this side of Damas- cus. They seized upon occasions like the present to prosecute their outlawry, caring for neither party loving robbery more than life, ready to fall upon their victims anywhere. They had no fear of the government, for when needed by it they were ready to serve it, as Bashi Bazouks, so long, but no longer than they could serve themselves by it. And now, as the slaughter of the Christians occupied the stronger clans, they had free opportunity to carry on their robberies. "The Sheik," he explained, "is chief among the Ghawarineh, who are numerous in the valley of the Jordan. He is denouncing them 220 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. for having assisted in the murder of Christians whom they have chased here, and now insult him and offend Allah by breaking into the tents of his people for plunder, alleging that they are Christians. " "Do they know we are here?" asked Mr. Tudela. "Is Ameena safe?" quickly inquired the Captain. Yohannen did not know enough to answer either, only that the Sheik had severely threatened them, that if they touched a hair of his people, or of those to whom he owed the sacred obligation of protection, he would destroy every soul of them. It was that threat that stilled the disturbance. ' ' Now, as you pass for an Arab, as soon as it will do you go and inquire of the Sheik if Ameena is safe, and what we had better do." said Mr. Tudela. "Assure him of our regrets, if we have been the cause of this disturbance, and give him our thanks for the protection he has afforded us." Some time elapsed before Yohannen ventured to go to the Sheik. When he did, he returned quickly, saying, "Ameena and the children were not to be found ; that the robbers had departed with murmur- ing, and threatening words ; that the Sheik thought it safest for them to depart as soon and quietly as possible ; that he would send his servants with horses to guide them to safety ; the tumult was so great he dared not be involved in it ; that he would not betray them, though he might not be able to defend them, if the Druses should come upon them with the Hara- re iy eh of the mountains, and they be found there, NEW DANGERS. 221 The sacred rights of hospitality were nothing in such a time with such a people." This announcement alarmed them still more. They were in a state of complete bewilderment. They could not consent to leave Ameena. "Why not find her ? " asked the Captain, with a tremor. ' ' Where can she be ? " Suspicions of duplicity on the part of the Sheik began to rankle in his soul. " I will search for her. She must be here. I will know." He clenched his fists unconsciously, and rushed into the dark. They could not restrain him. He did not go far before he stumbled over some- thing and fell partly to the ground. On feeling about, he found it a dead body. Full of dread, he started to go back for a light, but could not find his way ; he wandered in the wrong direction, not know- ing where he went. He touched with his feet objects which seemed like human bodies. Finding he was lost, he stopped and listened. Near by he heard groans and sighs and faint whispers, as if to say, "Be quiet, or they may find us." He tried to detect where it was, hoping it might be Ameena quieting her children. He turned to where he thought the whispers came from, and whispered the name "Ameena ! Ameena ! " No answer came back. He turned, and stumbled over another body, which moved and groaned, as if in the last agonies of death. Fear now seized him, and, in his sorrow, for a moment, he wished it was God's will to take him from a world so full of wrong and misery, that he might be at rest. The scenes of his early manhood 222 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. rushed before him ; his firm friend gone, and the dawnings of a better day of rest and peace now all clouded and blasted forever. Lost in the black reverie, he heard a faint call in the distance, and saw a light. He started towards it. He was met by Mr. Tudela, who said : "All is ready ; we must leave at once, and quietly." " Can we go and leave Ameena and her children ? " asked the Captain, choking. "I can not do it. She must be found. " "How can it be done?" asked Mr. Tudela, hur- riedly. "The harem is sacred from all intrusion; and Yohannen says she is not there." "How does he know? That old Sheik may have said so, in order to detain her, and get us off ; " and he raged under fearful excitement. "It is a time to be calm and considerate," re- marked Mr. Tudela, with an effort which showed he was not so. "We are in a most unfortunate condi- tion ; only one thing could make it worse the con- viction that we had brought it on by our wickedness. But it is no time to moralize. We must go. " At that instant the servant of the Sheik came with mules and a mookree, bidding them depart in peace, with the protection and blessing of Allah. The Captain refused a moment, declaring he would stay and protect Ameena, or share her fate. Mr. Tudela remonstrated, saying, "It would be useless, as he could do nothing against the Sheik, nor the in- furiated robbers. She is either killed, or has fled. Where is Malek?" NEW DANGERS. 223 Yohannen said he had fled, and the horse and don- keys could not be found ; he supposed they had fallen into the hands of the Ghuzu robbers. After some hesitation, with deep reluctance, the Captain consented to go with them. The mookree assured Yohannen he knew the way to Safed where the Sheik directed him go and put them in charge of the Jews, who would not be disturbed by the present troubles. All this time the young men remained quiet, like children too frightened to scream. They were filled with fear and trembling, when they saw the courage of the Captain give way before the threatening dangers. If he could do nothing they must be passive. They did not comprehend the source of his great anxiety ; that it was not cowardice, nor fear for his own safety, but for one whose presence had wrought so deeply upon his heart, that her safety and happiness seemed dearer than his own. They started ; the mookree leading and Yohannen and the rest following close lest they should be sep- arated in the dark. The Captain lingered, and occa- sionally stopped as if reluctant to proceed. They had not gone far before he dashed forward, demand- ing of Mr. Tudela where they were going. "You know as well as I," he answered. "We are afloat without compass, rudder or anchor. Our pilot may drift us into port, or we may founder and be dashed upon some rocky, barren shore. What would you do. Captain ? You have had more experience than I. " These nautical allusions roused the Captain to the 224: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. pressing need of the moment. Memories of the past and dreams of the future vanished, and he saw that regretting one and dreading the other, would help neither. Duty lay in doing what ought to be done now, and not in lamentations over what ought to have been, or might have been done some time ago. The wise commander does not read homilies to his sailors when he sees the clouds gathering, the waves ris- ing into foaming billows a little way off, and the winds already beginning to howl through the shrouds. He calls every man to his post, regardless of what has been or may be ; orders all but fore-top-sail furled and the ship laid to for a storm. Turning to Mr. Tudela he said in a stony voice, ' ' Direct me as you desire, I am ready to do any thing.' Mr. Tudela replied, " I have no commands to give. We are all in the same boat. All we can do is to pledge fidelity to each other, ready to do what is proper to be done when the duty and way appear. At present we can do no more than follow our guide." TROUBLES STILL CONTINUE. 225 CHAPTER TROUBLES STILL CONTINUE. It was a dark and doleful journey, those three hours, wandering over hills and among rocks, with- out a path or a star to direct them, not knowing where they were going, by whom guided, or what they should meet whether safety or destruction. Few words were spoken, and no inquiries made. Oc- casionally Yohannen would speak to the mookree in tones which indicated inquiry, to which short, bluff replies were given as if reluctant to speak. Despite his resolution, the Captain could not re- frain from reflecting upon the past and dreading the outcome of the infant hopes gestating for the last few days, unfashioned, but cherished as coming real- ities. He saw, or thought he saw, how these troubles could have been avoided. Another step back and it was plain that if these troubles had not begun he would never have seen her whose fate was his chief anxiety. Still farther back his thoughts wandered along the chain of events and causes, which grew dimmer and dimmer towards the starting point which he could not find. Link by link he found each attached to another, but the hook that fastened to the superior he could not find ; it was beyond his reach. The cable reached beyond his power of discernment, P 226 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. down into the unfathomable, the unseen and un- known. Though tossed and swayed on a turbulent sea, he felt a firm attachment which held him within a grasp he could not unloose ; that he could not drift beyond the attractive force of the Infinite. This train of thought calmed his troubled breast, and he ventured to cling to the good hope that somehow, somewhere, all would be made plain at last. It began to grow light. The clouds which had veiled the stars by turns were vanishing away. Faint streaks of light began to rise over the low hills spreading off to the east, and partly behind them, seeming not far away, rose high the bald white head of Jebel esh Sheik. Before them were dis- cerned the outlines of Safed, "a city set on a hill. 1 ' They were pressing forward as fast as their wearied beasts were able to go, and had just reached the foot of the steep hill up which the path winds, when they saw a party of armed men rise up and stand across the path as if to resist their passage. Yohannen, Hasn, and the mookree were alarmed and turned back upon the others and motioned them to retreat. The path was so narrow that, in their haste they became so entangled it took them some time to extricate themselves. Two of the horses were crowded from the track and tumbled down the hill some distance. Daimbert found himself bruised in seyeral places, but too much frightened to make any ado about it. Tancred escaped without injury. A man called to the pilgrims demanding to know their tribe and business. Yohannen answered, "In- TROUBLES STILL CONTINUE. .227 glizee, Howadgees." A conversation followed which showed that this was a guard stationed there to pre- vent the desperadoes who were murdering and plun- dering the villagers, from reaching Safed. The party felt relieved. After relating the troubles of last night, they asked if they could find protection in their vil- lage. A Jew speaking in English answered readily that they were free to enjoy such protection as they could give ; but that, just now, there was not much safety anywhere, for Jews as well as Christians were exposed to the ravages of the wild hordes who were let loose and were plundering in all directions. They ascended to Safed, and were received into the house of Herr von Philberg, a Polish Jew, who had fled from the troubles of his country to find an asylum in the promised land of his fathers. Much attention and kindness were shown, and many inquiries made about the dangers our travelers had encountered. Little beyond fearful surmises were elicited respecting the prospects of the future ; but, as Safed was situated on the summit of an almost in- accessible hill, it was resolved to defend it against all assailants. Additional safety was felt from the fact that since the great earthquake which destroyed the major part of the city, there was little to attract the cupidity of marauders. Jews and Christians compose almost the entire population of Safed. They live on friendly terms. They are mutually dependent, and, in times of dan- ger, they combine for the common defense. During the conversation Clarence Stanton had felt and mani- 228 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. fested great uneasiness. He was troubled and anxious about Ameena and her children. He could not bear to think of them in the hands of the monsters they had encountered the night before. He called Mr. Tudela aside and said he had resolved to return and learn her fate, if possible. Mr. Tudela objected, thought he could not find her and might involve him- self. But he was determined. He said his life was worth little to any but himself, and he had become hardened to meet any danger. He confessed he had felt such an aifection for Ameena he was willing to sacrifice every thing for her sake, even to his life. Mr. Tudela admired his strong devotion to so pure a sentiment, but thought it rash and useless to return to Mellaha, in the hope of finding Ameena there. But he was resolved to make the venture. By con- sent he took Yohannen and one who could speak English for his guides and started at once. The day was spent by Mr. Tudela and his young companions in looking about Safed, guided by their kind host who showed them all attention, pointing out many places noted in sacred history, such as the sea of Gallilee, Mt. Tabor, Gilboa, the hills of Sama- ria, and the hills about Nazareth, the valley of the Jor- dan, the mountains of Bashan, the Hauran, the plains of Damascus, Ante Lebanon, with Mt. Hermon, snow clad, towering loftily above them ; the low hills which seem to connect the two Lebanons, with the western ridge rising and reaching far to the north with several peaks, wearing turbans of snow. Many villages were in sight, but he could give the names of but few of TROUBLES STILL CONTINUE. 229 th^m. He also described to them their mode of living and means of subsistence, which were very scanty ; but they contrived to subsist ; in some years they were quite prosperous, but never safe from the rob- ber hordes who infest the country. The best people they had from outside their own village were the Druses of the Hauran who were hospitable to all who came among them, ready and willing to protect them with all their power, which was not small ; for they had successfully resisted the Turkish army which had been sent there to enforce a conscription. He recom- mended them, if the disturbances continued, to make their way to the Hauran, as there was no safety in the direction of Nazareth and Jerusalem, nor back to- wards Sidon. In the course of the night Clarence Stanton returned having sought in vain for Ameena, or to gain any trace of her, except that she with Malek" had escaped. In fact the villagers of Mellaha were suspicious that the troubles of the night before were in part owing to his arrival with his party, and would say little to him. He was in great trouble at his failure ; in a state of complete dejection. The next day a consultation was held as to their future movement. The better informed whom they consulted advised them to go to the Druses in the Hauran where they were sure of safety. Yohannen favored this idea, and reminded them of the invita- tion of Shereef ed Deen who lived in the Lejah, but close on the border of the Hauran, and was on good terms with the Druses ; he knew the way and could, 230 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. he thought, guide them in safety. This course was resolved upon, and midnight fixed upon as the time for starting. Provisions for two days were gener- ously offered them by the Jews and every manifesta- tion shown them of their utmost kindness. They were advised not to attempt to cross the Jordan by the Jisr Benat Yacob, lest they should meet robbers who often lie in wait there, but to go further down and ford it near Tell Julias, where they would be safe for the day among the Ghawarineh. To one of the Sheiks, a Christian gave them a note asking his pro- tection. From thence they could proceed unharmed by Tell el Gadareiyeh, to the Jaulan and Hauran. They started at midnight. Many sala'ams were offered them and guides were sent to conduct them to the ford of the Jordan, where they crossed in safety before daylight and continued on to the village of Mesadiyeh on the coast of the sea of Gallilee, where they decided to rest. They found a few reed huts and the inmates already astir, and many houses of rough volcanic stones, in tolerable preservation. Into one of them, untenanted, they entered and proposed to rest. It was. not long before they were visited by several men, one of whom was the Sheik, to whom they gave the note from Safed. He could not read it, but Yo- hannen read it to him, and explained why they were there. He was, at first, suspicious of them, fearing they were connected with the Turkish force, which had not long before been withdrawn from them, and was still in camp at Tiberias, on the other side of the TROUBLES STILL CONTINUE. 231 lake. When assured they were not Turks, but Franks, he showed them many favors, had their horses fed, and invited them to dine, which they con- sented, hoping to learn more of the condition of the country. Just as they were about to partake of their food, two young Arabs came with bread and a large supply of fruit from the Sheik. Feeling quite secure from danger, they spread their blankets and laid down to rest and sleep, Hasn standing sentinel at the door. Not long after noon, a messenger came to conduct them to the Sheik's tent for dinner. They all went. Hasn was detained outside, because a servant ; but Yohannen admitted, not to eat, but to serve as inter- preter. As much dignity and parade were displayed as if in the court of a prince. Why not ? A lamb had been killed, and roasted whole, and the usual Arab dishes served in their proper order, though fin- ger bowls and napkins were less frequent. When the chibouk was refused, the Sheik expressed great sur- prise that they did not smoke, but received it as no insult. The conversation, after the common-place inquiries about health, country and objects of travel, turned upon the condition of the country. He informed them he had heard of a rising against the Christians in Damascus and the Lebanon, but, thought it arose from the impression that they were helping the Turks in their attempt to force a conscription from all the people to swell their armies so as to rival other na- tions, and that the Kurds and other outlaws seized 232 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. upon the occasion for plunder. He told them that the Ghawarineh did not sympathize in these things ; that they desired to live in peace, but were often dis- turbed by those who live on robbery ; that they occu- pied the Ghor, or Jordan valley, especially from Gal- lilee to near Mt. Hermon. On their inquiry about the safety of a journey to Jerusalem, he thought it very uncertain, because the Bedwins from the desert had crossed the lower Jordan, and commenced depreda- tions as far as Esdraelon. They then inquired about the Druses of the Hauran. He said they had recently resisted the Turks, and compelled them to abandon the attempt at conscription, and leave their country ; they might fear, as his people did, that they were spies for the Turks. He then spoke of a people, who lived not far away, who were known and respected for their peaceful habits, never annoying other tribes, but living on terms of friendship with all. They lived very secluded in a retired valley, very difficult of access, and so humbly that robbers rarely disturbed them. He had seen some of them, but did not know how to reach them. They were on the east of the sea, somewhere in the Luhf-el-Lejah, El-Jeidur, or Jaulan. The Fellaheen have a very limited knowledge of places and people beyond their immediate tribes. The Sheik could give no direction how to reach the people of whom he had spoken ; but he offered to send some of his men to protect them from a clan of Kurds, who had followed the retreat of the Turks, and were en- camped not far off, committing robberies in the vil- TROUBLES STILL CONTINUE. 233 lagcs to the east of them. He advised them to leave in the night, and pass them before light. They re- solved to do so. The afternoon passed very quietly. The Sheik showed them his small territory lying between the hills on the east and the Lake, not larger than a town- ship, yet so very productive that, with fish from the sea, it supported over two thousand people. Their flocks were fed upon the adjacent hills. The Sea of Gallilee is some seven hundred feet lower than the Levant, and hence the lands about it enjoy an almost tropical climate. The palm, orange, citron and banana are found there. The Sheik said their early products were often sent to Damascus some weeks in advance of other places, which afforded their chief income from which they paid their tribute to the Pasha, who claimed the ownership of the land in the name of the Sultan. The Sea of Gallilee, its shores, and hills around it, separated here and there with wadies, or sweet val- leys, rests like a rough-set diamond on the breast of beauty. When the city and villages on the shores and on the hills were in their glory, as in the time of the Savior, this must have been one of the charmed spots, unrivaled in all that can please and satisfy for a residence on earth. It is no marvel that Jesus spent so much of his time, taught and worked his wonders there. It was wonderfully adapted to awaken in a pure mind, noble and generous feelings, and suggest and encourage an effort to raise the moral and relig- ious standard into perfect accord with the most beau- 10* A PECULIAR PEOPLE. tiful handy-works of the Creator. It was not far from there that stood those cities in beauty then, but doomed, for their wickedness, to early destruction, whose very foundations are discovered with difficulty, or found not at all. On this hill to the east, Jesus must have fed the hungry multitude, and shown how truth and goodness are most increased when most par- take of them. Long after night-fall, when all was silent on the plain of Batiliah, several men came from the Sheik, bearing presents of food and his sala'am, that they might depart in peace and go safely on their journey, and offering to guide them beyond the en- campment of the robber Kurds. The pilgrims pre- pared to start. WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 235 CHAPTER XIV. WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. The stars shone bright, the air was cool and balmy, and under the cerulean sky of the Orient the whole scene, heaven and earth and the placid lake, reposed in quiet beauty. Mr. Tudela turned the attention of his young friends to admire the sweet and sublime grandeur, and in a few brief sentences impressed on them the analogy between physical and moral beauty, and how Jesus came to establish the latter in the hearts and lives of all men as the completion and glory of the Creator's works. Little was said. When truth is demonstrated by facts, words are needless. One only looked in silence, and turned away with a sigh and a heavy heart. It was Clarence Stanton. His faith had not yet schooled his heart into a com- plete surreni' n- to events as they occur. Alone and a wanderer, without home, without friends, save those picked up casually as he passed from place to place, and bereft of objects he loved most, he could not feel at rest. The young hopes which began to take root in the purest affections of his heart were rudely torn and blighted, and he felt himself again cast out upon an open sea, dark and desolate, with no Tiappy shore in prospect. He buried his sad thoughts in his own bosom, and tried to appear calm and happy, lest he 236 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. should awaken sympathy and make others sad. But he could not restrain himself. Mr. Tudela had heard his sigh and noticed his sadness. He sought to divert his thoughts and dispel the gloom gathering thick about him, by dilating upon the beauty and loveliness of the scenery about the lake of Tiberias, and its har- mony with the lessons and life of Jesus. "You are right," said Clarence Stan ton. "I can not deny what you say. Truly, it is of surpassing beauty, and full of revelation in connection with the record of Jesus's teaching ; but what avails it, when the eyes are too dim with tears to perceive, and the heart too heavy with sorrow to appreciate what is beautiful and good and true ? I sometimes think all is against me ; that fate has doomed me to misfortune despite my most constant and devout efforts to do right, and live as God commands." "Clouds drift over all of us," replied Mr. Tudela. "On some they linger longer than on others. I, too, have drank of the bitter cup, and felt, for the time, that I was the marked object on whom was to beat in relentless fury the waves of sorrow ; that the clouds would never let up, nor sunshine again appear. But it came ; the heavens grew clear and serene ; all nature was more beautiful, and the countenances of friends smiled on me, and I was happy, except when memory lingered over wrongs once endured." "But I have no friends to smile on me ; no hand to wipe the tears from my eyes, or smooth the wrinkles from my brow. Not yet in mid-life, I have become WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 237 old ; I have no home, no country, no friend. I am an outcast." He wept. "You are not an outcast from your Heavenly Father, for He loves you ; He has been with you, and He will give you victory. You have already enjoyed more than they who blasted your early hopes and drove you from those you loved. Through all your wanderings, the angel of God's presence has been with you, and really you have much more of good than of evil. Bethink yourself of the many mercies you have received, of the much grace bestowed upon you. And then remember the end is not yet ; but in that high realm to which your friends have been called, a place has been prepared for you, to which you are called, and where, in God's pleasure, you shall arrive and be with them forevermore. The wicked have no such hope. Those who drove you from your loved home and friends had no such hope, no such thought was in their minds, no such desire in their hearts, and the memory of their deeds must fill their souls with sadness." u I admit my error," said Clarence Stanton, after an apparent struggle between faith and feeling. "I am often blinded by my selfishness I suppose all men occasionally are and I do not look up to the source the All Good devoutly, reverently, as 1 should, and grasp, by faith, the method and measure of Infinite Wisdom. I had been cherishing affections and nourishing hopes, which were probably unwise. They seemed beautiful and right and religious. 1 could not expel them. From the highest and purest 238 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. earthly motives I was actuated, and it did seem to me needless and a cruel wrong that they should be dashed from me, without cause." " That could not be ; for in nature, as in the Word, we are taught the ' curse causeless shall not come. ' Beyond our apprehension, beyond all we see or can know, causes, minute and latent, are ever at work we have not the power to control. To these results we must learn submission. Our peace and comfort are found in doing so. Having sought the right and re- solved to do our best, to live innocently, to do good and avoid evil, our hearts condemn us not, and we have confidence toward God." "You are right. I confess my folly, and thank you for recalling to me the principles by which I have tried to live." All was ready, and they followed close to their new guides. Their way led by a narrow wady along and up the side of the mountain that lies on the east of the lake, for near an hour, when they came out upon a shallow plain, with mountains still higher on their right, which, Yohannen said, were a range from the mountains of Bashan, near which, so far as he could remember, he lived before he was stolen and sold to his former master. In less than two hours they came near the tents of the robbers they were to avoid. At first they thought themselves betrayed, but could not believe the Sheik would be so treacherous as to send them uncertain guides. Just then the word came back in a whisper WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 23$ to be very silent, lest the noise should awake the dogs, or cause the horses to neigh and awake the robbers. They could not keep far away, because of a steep bluff near them. The whole party felt ill at ease till they were many rods from the dangerous camp. After some hours they came to a road, or path, which Yohannen thought he recognized as one leading to Eshmiskin, in the border of the Lejah, not far from which was Nowara, the village of Shereef ed Deen. With mutual sala'ams their guides here left them, and they proceeded on their way. They had not gone many hours before they became involved in new troubles. Clouds had drifted over the sky and shut out the light of the stars. Rocky ridges rose here and there, which forbade their passage. They turned this way and that way, among the rocky barriers, until they become entangled in a labyrinth from which they could find no escape. They resolved to picket their horses and remain in that uncomfortable position until morning. They spread their blankets and tried to rest. It is difficult to imagine and impossible to describe the feelings and fears of the young memof the party. Unused to the hardships of a rough border life, hav- ing been reared in peace, plenty, and even luxury, an entirely new aspect of life had been presented to them. They had no idea of conditions so degraded for any people as were met at every turn in this "land of promise" "flowing with milk and honey," of which they had heard and read such glowing, descriptions. Very unlike their ideals was every thing they saw, 240 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. and terrible were their fears when they recalled the past and looked on present dangers. They could not sleep ; they could not rest ; but began a course of complaint which reflected upon the judgment and pru- dence of Mr. Tudela. With his usual calmness and confidence he succeeded in convincing them it was no fault of his which in- volved them in peril. He had cautiously pursued the course marked out, seeking to avoid all danger, not incident to a journey in this land, which they wished to visit. He then explained to them how that, above all human control, events occur for which all should be prepared by a cheerful and reverent submission to what can not be avoided ; all the time using every means at command to prevent, as far as possible, a recurrence of dangers, and to gain wisdom by ex- perience". The young men became more calm, as troubled minds always do when they listen to right words, uttered in kindness by superior wisdom. The calm assurance of one respected, gives courage and hope to a fearful and despairing crowd ; and then the strong may bear the infirmities of the weak and are made stronger themselves. The few hours seemed long to the weary and wake- ful ; but daylight dawned at last, and the light in- creased with rapidity and effulgence unknown to the west. Yohannen climbed to the top of one of the black basaltic rocks which rose abruptly not far from them, to discover, if possible, where they were, and to find the road they had lost. He had not reached the WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 241 summit before he saw, but a few rods from them, two tents around the angle of the rocks. He returned at once and informed Mr. Tudela, and advised that all should be very quiet and prepare to leave as soon as he could find a way out from the rocks among which they seemed to be enclosed. He started to reconnoi- ter. He could find no passage but one close by the tents they must have passed in the night. The Lejah is full of narrow crooked defiles where parties can secrete themselves with ease, or become suddenly bewildered. Hence it is, and long has been, the resort and hiding place of the basest classes of Bedwins, Kurds and robbers and outlaws of surround- ing tribes. To it and the Hauran, princes, emirs, and the deposed and defeated, fly as to a city of refuge, and find safety, till some whirl in the wheel of fortune permits a return to their own people. So the traveler here can have no idea of the character of those he shall meet next, or of the reception that will be given him. Few travelers have visited this region who have given descriptions of it for the benefit of the world. Mr. Tudela consulted with Clarence Stanton about what course they better pursue. The latter said, at once, "I would not hesitate to go alone to those tents could I speak their language. I do not fear harm if they are mildly approached ; they must be human, if not humane. " "You can take Yohannen," said Daimbert. "But we can not understand each other," replied Clarence Stanton. Q U 242 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "I will go" said Mr. Tudela; "if Yohannen will be my interpreter." He consented. " I will go too " joined Clarence Stanton, " and see that no harm befalls you. " On coming to the tents they found none astir. Looking at the horses Yohannen recognized the favor- ite mare of his old master, which seemed to recognize him as he went near her. "We are safe; this is the favorite mare of Shereef ed Deen," he whispered. Let us retire and await his rising. " They returned feeling more quiet and relieved. The humble repast furnished by the Sheik was spread out. While they were partaking of it, Yohannen stole away and went to the tent of his old master, who met him at the door and greeted him warmly as a friend, inquiring if he returned to dwell with him, bidding him welcome. Yohannen explained, in few words, what had happened since they parted, and how he came to be here with the party he was engaged to serve as dragoman. Together they came to the pil- grims whom Shereef ed Deen saluted with sincerest expressions of friendship and impressive Arab for- mality, each separately, as if an equal of all. Each returned equal cordiality, but with less formality, shaking hands after the European manner. As Yohannen had informed him of the events that had happened to them, their first inquiry was about a place of security until the troubles prevailing should subside, and they could go with safety on their jour- ney, or escape from the country. He informed them. WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 243 that they would be safe among the Druses of the Hauran, especially with Sheik Kasem at Nejran, Sheik Ismail at Kureiyeh, Sheik Wahed el Hamclen at Kunawat ; all powerful leaders. When told of the persecutions going on at Damascus and in the Leba- non, he said the Druses of the Hauran were inde- pendent and were on good terms with the Christians and were hospitable to all strangers who were peace- able ; and that, if they desired it, he would send them a servant to guide them to Edrei or Nejran or Kuna- wat. They accepted the proposition, when he re- marked that he could not do so until he had fulfilled another duty and returned to his people, which would require three or four days. This seemed an evasion to get rid of doing what he had proposed. They did not venture to express their suspicions, but consulted about what they should do. Observing their hesitancy, he in turn, suspected they distrusted him because he did not invite them to his own home. He assured them of his sincerity, which they had not questioned, and explained why he could not shelter them, appealing to Yohannen to prove that no strangers were safe for any length of time in the Lejah. In further explanation he said he had in charge a lady whom he had rescued from a band of Kurds who had committed depredations in the Wady et Teim, whom he was guiding to En Nus- sara. Clarence Stanton started to his feet and asked ab- ruptly who she was. He could give no further answer than that he had given a pledge to pay one thousand 244 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. piasters for her redemption within two weeks, and that he was taking her to a Christian people, expect- ing to realize that amount from them. This did not satisfy. The circumstances seemed to indicate the possibility that it might be Ameena, of whom they had heard nothing since that terrible night at Ain el Mallaha. Clarence Stanton was sure of it, and was about to rush to the tent and see for himself. Mr. Tudela checked him, telling him it would be rash and imprudent, even if it were Ameena, because in viola- tion of the customs and an outrage of the proprieties of the people among whom they were. It was with difficulty he could be restrained. His face was flushed and pale by turns as if a deep passion was raging which refused all control. Mr. Tudela remembered that Shereef ed Deen had seen Ameena the morning after she came to the cave near Jenin. So he reminded him of their separation and of the lady who was there, and asked if this might not be the same He reflected some time and thought not, was quite certain it was not. Clarence Stanton's face blanched paler than ever. He paced the ground in an agony of excitement. Mr. Tudela inquired about the people to whom he was going, and if they were far away. He replied, "They are a peculiar people, separate and secluded from others except in rare instances ; that they are not often seen far from their villages, except on visits of business to Damascus, and when showing kindness to sufferers, as among the wounded when Ibrahim Pasha fought a great battle not far from here, and WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 245 during the recent conflicts between the Turks and Druses. They did not fight ; they never do ; it is against their principles. They are peaceable and rarely molested. Everybody respects them. They live but two days from here. I expect to be there to- morrow." Mr. Tudela asked, "Why would not that be a place of safety for me and my friends ? " "It would, most surely, if they will receive you. They are very jealous of strangers when in companies, and rarely admit them inside their gates." "You say they are merciful and kind to sufferers. We need such grace for a time. Will they be likely to refuse us ? " Shereef ed Deen hesitated to give an answer, but finally said : "You can go with us as far as the en- trance, and if they refuse you I will conduct you to Sheik Assaad Amer, a prince among the Druses, who lives beyond the Lejah. With him you will find favor and protection ; for, though an old man, he is the most courageous, the most noble and the most feared and respected ; because he is the most powerful and most just, hospitable and humane in the Hauran. He left them and returned to his tent. They con- sulted together. For a time they were undecided. Clarence Stanton insisted on going with Shereef ed Deen. He was impressed with the idea, begotten by hope, that the lady was Ameena, and that the people were her people. So confident was he, that he re- solved not to separate till the question was settled. His determination led to the decision to go in search 246 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. of the Peculiar People, who were represented to be so peaceable, philanthropic and so just They sent Yohannen to see when they would be ready to start, and to ascertain, if possible, whether the lady was Ameena or not. He returned in a short time, saying they had struck their tents, and were soon to start ; but that he thought the lady was not Ameena. Clarence Stanton looked sad, and expressed a doubt whether it would not be best to go farther into the Hauran, or attempt a return to the Jordan and go on to Jerusalem. Mr. Tudela rallied him on his fickleness, and said : "I am fully resolved to go with Shereef ed Deen, and try and become acquainted with this Peculiar People ; there may be diamonds in this ragged region." They were not long in preparing to start. Shereef ed Deen had already gone, but was in sight. They saw a lady veiled, after the custom of the country, and two men mounted in front and one behind her. Clarence Stanton was restless and anxious. The cloud that veiled his hopes drifted away, and he was resolved to pass the rest and settle all doubts for him- self. He spurred his horse and passed Mr. Tudela ; but coming to Yohannen, he opposed his progress, indicating he must go no nearer ; that the customs of the country would not allow strangers to come into the presence of ladies under such circumstances ; that Shereef ed Deen, as the protector, would feel called upon to proceed to any extremity to prevent it, even to striking him down with his yategan. Thus foiled, WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 247 he fell back in a sullen mood, and continued so most of the day. They followed at a respectful distance over a not uninteresting but much neglected plain, passing many ruins, from some of which squalid children came out to gaze at them, and occasionally they saw some poor specimen of men, and patches of cultivated ground, with tig, mulberry and olive trees and grapes scat- tered about carelessly ; but no signs of industry and thrift. At mid-day the party halted under a large live-oak, and near a fountain that gushed from under a great rock at the base of a high hill, and flowed through a beautiful green meadow, with innumerable tall olean- ders, in full bloom, bordering both banks, but was soon lost to view among the hills through which it meandered. Yohannen directed his party to another tree in a different direction, and quite out of sight of the other, much to the annoyance of Clarence Stanton, whose curiosity was still flickering in hope. After their simple repast, furnished in part by Shereef ed Deen, Mr. Tudela and his party climbed the hill to take a view of the country, and see, if pos- sible, where they were going, as well as where they had been. The valley of the Jordan and the deep depression of the sea of Gallilee lay below them, and not many miles away, beyond which rose the fine wooded hills of Gallilee and Samaria, with Jebel Duhuy and Tabor rising from the midst of the plain which separated them. On the other hand was the rough, rocky plain of the Lejah, looking dark and 248 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. dreary, like a sea under thick clouds in a furious storm. Behind them and beyond lower hills, broken and jagged, rose proudly Mt. Hermon, as a mighty king, over-looking all others. Before them appeared a hilly or mountain country, extensively wooded and grassy, but so situated they could form no very dis- tinct idea of it. Near by they found many fragments of ancient buildings ; large blocks of basalt unhewn, some broken columns, and in several places founda- tions of buildings intact ; but all was in too dilapi- dated a condition to form any idea, from that distance, of their style and use. Descending in another direc- tion, they came to some buildings in a tolerable state of preservation. There were houses built of large blocks of basalt, and roofed with the same material, ten or twenty feet long, by two or three wide. In one of them they found three rooms, one of which was fourteen by twenty and ten feet high, separated by stone partitions and connected by a doorway, with doors three feet by eight, formed of a single slab ten inches thick, and still moveable on hinges set into the stone below and above ; some of them were wrought into panels, with mouldings, much after the fashion of modern doors. There was every appearance that they had been inhabited not long since, and were as habitable now as at any former period, with a proper dusting and scrubbing. They were assured by Yo- hannen that such houses in villages are abundant all through the Lejah and the Hauran, and many large cities with ruins of vast temples, churches, towers and citadels, with inscriptions in languages they could not WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 249 read ; that many of the houses and palaces are still occupied by the inhabitants. Mr. Tudela remembered reading of these cities and ruins in the narratives of Burkhardt, Buckingham, Seetzen and others, with allusions to previous records, and especially those found in the Bible, and that this must be the land con- quered by the Jews from Og, the great king of the Rephaim, or giants, who had probably reared those massive structures, afterward occupied by Greeks and Romans. These allusions roused Daimbert and he became loquacious, asking a thousand questions nobody could answer. Godfrey and Tancred were equally interested but more rational and consistent in their inquiries into the mysteries of the long past ; less curious to find what has been, and how done than to see what is actual in the present, and to learn what can be done that is right and best. Clarence Stanton admitted the manifestations of wonderful skill, power, and patience in the construction of such buildings, but having seen things so much more ancient and wonderful he was less interested in them. Indeed his thoughts were too busy with himself, with objects nearer his own heart, to care much for forms and uses of stone houses. He longed to solve the mystery of the veiled traveler. While discussing these ruins, the signal came to Yohannen that Shereef ed Deen had started, and was some way in advance. They at once gathered their effects and followed. In a few hours they came to an opening in the hills which seemed to grow higher, and saw a path leading 250 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. from the east but not much more traveled than the one they had pursued. From this onward Yohannen became serious and thoughtful, saying little, answer- ing Mr. Tudela's questions in the briefest words, as if sick or sad. He gazed on objects near and distant with a wild stare as if frightened or bewildered. Others noticed it ; Mr. Tudela became alarmed and asked him if he was sick or afraid. This roused him from an apparent reverie. He looked about as if to recover himself, and answered that every thing he saw seemed strange and yet familiar, as if he had seen it before. He could not explain the cause ; he had never felt so before. The explanation came afterwards. The journey was continued till near night, when Shereef ed Deen, turned from the path into a wooded glen and pitched his tents near a rill which came down from the hills. Yohannen guided his party to a secluded spot in another direction where they camped for the night. No communication was had between the camps except just at dark the servant of Shereef ed Deen came to inquire of Yohannen if his new friends had provisions for their journey, offering a supply if they needed. He was informed they were fully provided for. In the morning as Shereef ed Deen passed by, the lady parted her veil and looked towards them. Tan- cred noticed it and called the attention of the others. Her horse stumbled slightly, and she gave her atten- tion to its management, While getting ready to fol- low, Tancred said to Godfrey, "I caught a glimpse of that lady and I do be^eve it is Ameena." WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 251 "That can't be," said Godfrey, "for she has no children with her." " May be they were killed by those wretches, and she is going to her people under this new affliction," added Tancred ; " nothing is too strange or too bad to take place here in such times as these." "It could not be her for she would have recog- nized us and made herself known," answered God- frey. "One as good as she would not shun us in that way. " The party started and nothing more was said about it. The middle of the afternoon brought them to a halt for consultation. Shereef ed Deen came back to them, and said, "When we enter that narrow defile you see yonder we shall be near the entrance into the land of the Peculiar People of whom I told you. I may not be able to gain admission, so troubled have been the affairs of the country, and it will be still more difficult for you. The woman I have in charge belongs to them as a Christian, and she has promised to raise for me what I must pay for her redemption. They may shut me without the gate and compel me to wait till they can raise it. She knows I must have it in ten days or else she must return with me to her captors. If I am admitted, I think I can persuade them to let you enter, as you are from a far land and in need of protection. " "What if she enters, fails to obtain the money, and does not return ? " asked Mr. Tudela. "No danger of that," he promptly answered. "The word of a good Arab once solemnly given is 252 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. sacred ; it is never broken. We could not live were it not so. She will return the money or herself." Clarence Stanton had been thoughtful all the way. He had tried to find reasons to satisfy himself that the veiled lady was Ameena. He had succeeded for himself, and every thing went to sustain his conviction except the absence of the two children and Malek. In addition to what seemed probable or, at least, a like- ness in condition, a lone woman captured in the Huleh by Kurds and now seeking her people as Ameena did hers. She had been invited from the Hauran by Emir Beshir with her husband, and her people must live there ; the Peculiar People, Shereef ed Deen had said rarely went from their secluded mountain valley. Who else than Ameena could this be ? The more he thought of it, the more confident he became. But wnat could he do ? He could not approach her. It was not allowable by the social code of the peoplo. When the question of admission and money came up he resolved what to do, and so through Mr. Tuclela interpreting to Yohannen and he to Shereef ed Deen who had shown all the way much kindness to his form- er slave, he unfolded a plan which would settle all, he thought. He asked, " Did you agree to give one thousand piasters ? Did she agree to raise that amount for you to secure her freedom ? Do you think it doubtful if she can raise it in a day ? " These questions were answered in the affirmative. "Now," said Clarence Stanton with decision, k ' 1 will give you the thousand piasters and you need not WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 253 be detained from meeting your engagement to pay the rascals who captured and sold her into liberty for a price. I only ask that you shall desire her to procure us permission to enter and receive protection in her country. If her people shall refuse, it shall not be her fault." The whole party looked with surprise upon this offer of Clarence Stan ton, and stood amazed, as, from a belt he wore around his body, he counted out one thousand piasters, and then two hundred more which he offered to Shereef ed Deen, saying, "I give you this in part compensation for your justice and human- ity to fellow beings in trouble." Shereef ed Deen accepted the first sum, promising to urge upon the lady, whose name he did not know, and ask the admission and security desired ; but re- fused the latter, saying, "I can not accept compensa- tion for doing my duty. Allah will repay me. " Clarence Stanton protested that he should not rep- resent that he laid any condition on his gift ; it was freely bestowed. He preferred she should be told that she was exonerated from raising the sum or re- turning to bondage ; that she was henceforth free among her people. The whole party was filled with the highest admira- tion of the conduct of Clarence Stanton. He stood before them in the light of superior excellence. None questioned his deep sincerity in what he did an act the most unselfish on his part. A casuist might have suspected a latent expectation that good would come of it ; but none could gainsay the purity of his mo- 254 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. lives. If asked, he would probably have answered honestly, that he had not wholly abandoned the hope that the veiled lady was Ameena ; but whether she was or not, he knew it would be an act of humanity, and if it were not she, he was resolved henceforth to occupy himself with a consecrated life of devotion to the welfare of his fellow-men. It was not long before Shereef ed Deen returned. Before him one of his party was seen galloping into the dark defile, and the rest following at a slower rate. Yohannen said he had been advised to keep at some distance behind them, lest suspicion should be awak- ened by the arrival of so many strangers at once. Clarence Stanton remained silent and thoughtful most of the way, and none were disposed to disturb his reflections. Some conversation was carried on among the young men, and Yohannen was more and more interested in what he saw. He finally said to Mr. Tudela that he believed he had been stolen from this region, for it began to grow clear to him that he had seen these things. Then he remained silent, as if deeply cogitating, till they passed a huge rock that seemed to close the gorge, and they found only a nar- row path around it, when he said, '"I have seen this before. " A little farther they came to a mere fissure in a rock, which rose on either side almost perpendic- ular, as if split apart, to the height of more than thirty feet ; so much wider at the top that an immense rock had tumbled from above and was lodged a dozen feet above the path, which was not more than ten feet wide. Passing under it, he said, "Now I know I WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 255 have been here ; " and his face was aglow with delight at the thought of meeting his father and mother, whom he faintly remembered. Mr. Tudela explained to those behind the hope and joy of Yohannen, and, for a time, they all forgot their own troubles in the delight they felt for one so good and deserving as he. They hoped that it might be true, and that they might return as happy to their homes and friends. They had seen nothing of Shereef ed Deen since he left them. The way was so crooked and hedged in they could, in no place, see but a few rods in ad- vance. They came to an opening where the hills receded several rods, and some massive stone buildings, looking very ancient and strong, were still occupied. Beyond them the hills approached nearly together, and a high wall with a narrow gateway closed the passage entirely. Passing the houses, Shereef ed Deen and his two cavaliers were seen dismounted, and holding the horse on which the lady had rode. On coming to them, Shereef ed Deen informed them that his messenger had arrived and sent in word to the guard that a Christian lady had arrived desiring protection ; that a man came out with two ladies, met and conducted her through the gate, when he lost sight of them. He assured Clarence Stanton that he had informed her that the price had been received for the robbers ; that travelers, being foreigners, had been threatened, and now came to seek peace and protec- tion till they could leave in safety and go to their own lands ; that she had promised to make such represent- 256 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ation, and that the decision should be speedily con- veyed to them. They had remained there an hour or more, when several men came out to them, one of whom recog- nized Shereef ed Deen, and saluted him with the formalities of Arab politeness, and expressions of pro- found respect, which was duly reciprocated. Then each in turn was formally introduced, and cordially welcomed. The first speaker, or chief, invited She- reef ed Deen apart, and held a conversation of some minutes. During this time, Yohannen came up and saluted the others, speaking in Arabic. One of the men eyed him closely, observing every word and mo- tion, and finally asked his name, which he gave, and then where he dwelt. He answered that he had no home ; that he had been a slave, but had been set at liberty, and was now serving this party as dragoman. His voice, his looks, his motions stirred deeply the feelings and fixed the attention of his inquisitor, who stepped back and watched him while he answered the chief, who came to him and inquired where he had found these men, and where they were going. He answered the first two questions promptly, and ap- pealed to Mr. Tudela for answers to the others. Hear- ing him speak in French, the man so interested before rushed up to him, saying, "Let me see your right arm." Yohannen hesitated. "Pray let me see it," urged the man, with- deep agitation. He uncovered his arm, when the man glanced at a mark, and clasped him in his arms and covered his face with kisses, shout- ing, "My son! my son ! my long lost son! Allah WANDERING IN A NEW DIRECTION. 257 has returned you to me at last, to be the joy of your father and your mother. Praised be His name for- ever. We have mourned these many years, and prayed for your return. Our prayers are answered. Allah be praised ! " and he pressed him closer to his heart and kissed him again and again. All were deeply moved at this demonstration of paternal love. Yohannen was amazed, and greatly agitated. He could not speak. He looked at his father in a strange bewilderment, and then to his former master, as if to assure himself that this was not all a dream a de- ception. A few words of explanation made all plain. Others remembered the time he was stolen, when a boy at play outside the gates, and now recognized in him the likeness of his father. All rejoiced together, none more than Shereef ed Deen, for good men are always happy when they see others happy, and doubly, when they have helped to make them so. When the agitation and the joy had subsided, Yo- hannen related in few words, how he had been bought from the Kurds by Shereef ed Deen, and been treated by him as kindly as if he had been his son, and given his freedom on his first request ; suggested by these new friends ; that a father could not be kinder, and that he well deserved the name he bore. The glad father grasped the hand of Shereef ed Deen, kissed it and pressed it to his heart, looked him in the face with tears of joy glistening in his eyes, and choking with gratitude, said, " I can not thank thee enough. Allah is good and gracious. He will bless R 11* 258 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. thee. Thou hast honored thy name, for verily, thou art ' great in religion. ' ' All saluted Shereef ed Deen, and kissed his hand. Yohannen explained his relation to the people he was serving, why they were with him, what they wanted, and that but for them he might never have had his liberty, nor returned to his early home. They were all invited to enter through the gate, with most earnest cordiality. Over the gate Bab es Salaam was written in three languages, NONE BUT HONEST PEOPLE ENTER HERE. It was in Arabic, Latin and French. Seeing the motto, Mr. Tudela asked in French if that prevented strangers, whose characters were unknown'. One answered, " We do not judge other people. It is for them to decide whether they can rightfully enter. We accept all who come to us needing aid and protection. Your generosity to one in need has proved your hon- esty." Shereef ed Deen hesitated, not for the motto, but was pressed with the thought of his engagement to redeem his word given to robbers for the liberation of a captive. They refused to let him depart before the next morning, saying, a Thou art weary with thy journey ; thou hast deserved great reward for thy kindness ; we can not let thee go hungry and without our blessing." He consented, and all passed the Gate of Peace. EN NUSSARA. 259 CHAPTER XV. EN NUSSARA. A few rods through a narrow, winding gorge, the hills receded rapidly ; a beautiful plain, highly culti- vated, spread out before them, stretching several miles to right and left, with wooded hills barely perceptible in the distance before them. Many villages were vis- ible along the borders of the plain and far up the sides of the gently sloping hills. It was a scene of quiet beauty, most delicate and delightful to look upon. The new comers were ravished at the view. So charming a scene, so neat, GO beautiful, so lovely, they had not beheld in all their travels. An air of quiet comfort, of purity and contentment spread over all they saw. The fields waved with growing grains ; the orchards of apples, peaches, apricots, figs, mul- berries, olives, on the hills, and oranges, lemons, cit- rons and bananas in the valleys, large vineyards and fields of berries on the cliffs, showed the productive- ness of the soil, the fineness of the climate, and faith- fulness in the cultivation. The order and neatness of the village which they saw, adorned with fine shade trees, flowering shrubs, jets and rills of water, and beds of flowers all tastefully arranged, evidenced the culture and character of the inhabitants. The setting sun shone over the western hills and painted with soft- A PECULIAR PEOPLE. est and richest tints every object on which they rested. The vesper hymns of the evening birds added a charm which made perfect the rapture which they felt. In the pleasures which pervaded their whole hearts, they forgot where they w r ere, what their condition and sur- roundings ; and thought no more of dangers, troubles, differences, difficulties of any kind. They were happy, and no evil or unkind thought or feeling came near them. They felt perfectly secure and content in such a place as this. They forgot themselves and heeded not the conversation of others, till directly addressed by one who remained with them for a guide. The others, seeing them wholly absorbed in contemplating the scenes before them, had quiecly left them unob- served, and retired, taking Shereef ed Deen and Yo- hannen wdth them. On regaining their normal senses and finding themselves deserted by those they thought their friends, old anxieties were aroused, and they started with fear and turned from what seemed a dream-land to the stern realities of rugged earth-life they had been so long pursuing. " Where are we ?" asked Clarence Stanton. "Is this reality or a dream ? " Turning back towards the grand and beautiful scene on which they had. gazed in so much admiration, Mr. Tudela answered, "It is reality, we are yet in the flesh but such a reality of purity and beauty as we are not wont to look upon. It seems to us unreal, hardly possible for human eyes. If there are such scenes on earth, so grand, so absorbing, so entrancing to the soul, what must be the power of the supernal EN NUSSARA. 261 and spiritual in that future realm where the elements of gross feelings and selfish desires are controlled, directly overborne by the light and love of God ; when we shall see Jesus as He is, the King in His beauty, and be like Him ? " Daimbert started from his profound reverie, felt of himself and stared at others as if not quite satis- fied whether he was in the land of the living. God- frey and Tancred clasped hands and shook them thoroughly for the same purpose. External condition has a wonderful influence over inward feeling in the formation of character. Indi- viduals and society rest under a fearful responsibility for the evils which are severely condemned in others. It was a foolish and wicked question asked at the be- ginning, designed to divert and excuse, "Am I my brother's keeper ? " The condemnation % of sin reaches further and comes nearer within the search and cor- rection of guilt than some people are willing to admit. When a man is perfectly content and happy, he is rarely tempted to commit sin. The sun was behind the hills, and twilight was spreading a veil over the beautiful landscape. The young man came to guide them to a place of enter- tainment. They consented. He led them into a pretty village, not far away, and to a house of no re- markable exterior pretensions in size or adornment. Passing through a narrow passage with a right and left angle, they came to an open court with grass-plat, beds of flowers, small shrubs and, on one side, a row of fine spreading shade trees. In the midst of the 262 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. court was an octagonal marble fountain, into which played several jets of water. Three sides of the square were covered by the dwelling. They were conducted "to a room on the lower floor, where they found their baggage and evident preparation for their reception. Here the young guide- left them. They had barely time to look about the room, and note the peculiar arrangements, before the young man returned with a basin of water and napkins. On three sides of the room extended a divan two feet wide, covered with cushions, and cushions of equal width along the wall at the back. Here were both seats and beds for the party. Fine rugs were spread upon the floor in front of the divan, the center being laid in mosaic of dark and light marble. They had barely finished their toilet a short work for travelers before a servant entered and an- nounced, in French, that a repast would soon be pre- pared, that they were now invited to visit their re- vered Patriarch, who awaited them. They were con- ducted along a marble walk to a large room in another part of the building. On entering, they were met by the father of Yohannen, who welcomed them most cordially, not only to the house of his venerable father, the Patriarch of their people, but also to the respect and confidence of those among whom the providence of the Good Father had brought them. He assured them of security and kindness so long as it might please them to remain. All bowed their thanks. Mr. Tudela assured him that it was not curiosity, but good fortune, that had brought them to EN NUSSARA. 263 a place and people of whom they had limited knowl- edge ; that they received gratefully the kindness shown them, and that they would so conduct them- selves during their sojourn as to merit, not their con- fidence only, but, he hoped, their esteem and friend- ship. All bowed their pledge of approval. Youssef that was the name of Yohannen's father conducted them to the venerable Patriarch, seated upon the divan, in the farther corner of the room. Unlike the Arabs, he rose to meet them, and, laying his hand upon his heart, bowed very low and slowly, then raised himself. When Mr. Tudela did the same, he extended his right hand and laid it in Mr. Tudela's, and passing his left arm over his shoulder embraced him. Looking up to heaven, he solemnly invoked a blessing upon him. He then passed to each of the party, and saluted each in like manner, when Youssef conducted them to the opposite side of the room and bade them be seated. The Patriarch inquired after their health, their journey, the country from which they came, the troubles they had encountered, and their desires of further travel. The conversation had not continued long before Shereef ed Deen was announced. Youssef met and conducted him to the Patriarch. They saluted in the more formal manner of Arab friendship, and the usual inquiries passed between them. The Patriarch made special inquiries about Yohannen, his grandson, of whose return he had been informed, and was greatly rejoiced to know that, though a great wrong had been done him and his friends, he had heeded the instruc- 264 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. tibn of his childhood, and been faithful as a seivant, and won the love of his master, who had graciously given him his freedom. At that moment Yohannen entered, and rushed to his grandfather and threw his arms about his neck, disregarding the precise formalities of oriental cus- toms, so impetuous were his feelings. The venerable sire did not show displeasure, but pressed him lovingly to his bosom and devoutly thanked Allah for his re- turn. He looked upon him with admiration, so manly had he grown in the fifteen years of his absence, and said, "I am glad thou dost not return as a prodigal from waywardness and sin ; but I should have received thee and loved thee if thou hadst. Youssef, is the feast prepared ? " Then looking upon the company, he continued : "We can partake of the bounties of the common Father more gratefully because no prodi- gal is here, nor any elder son who refuses to come in." A servant entered, who, beckoning "Youssef, in- formed him the feast was ready. The Patriarch rose, and the guests followed. Mr. Tudela insisted She- reef ed Deen should precede him, who, with reluct- ance, did so. Entering another room the medafeh larger than the former, covered with a carpet, they found a rich feast spread upon an oval table, elevated some eighteen inches above the floor, covered with a snow-white cloth. In the midst was placed a whole lamb, roasted, stuffed with rice. On one side was an immense platter of plllau rice, with meat cut into small pieces and mixed like plums in a pudding ; on EN NUSSARA. 265 the other side, another of mishmish a cone of boiled rice, with a crater in the top filled with stewed apricots. Still other dishes of different kinds were ranged in order soups, fowls and bread. There were no plates, but spoons were laid for each guest. The Patriarch squatted upon the carpet at what might be the head of the table. Mr. Tudela was placed upon his right with his friends, and Shereef ed Deen upon his left. There was space for two or three more. Youssef and Yohannen refused to occupy it until invited by Mr. Tudela and Shereef ed Deen, the Patriarch joining in the request. Bowls of water and napkins were furnished, and all partook grate- fully, after a short expression of thankfulness and invocation of the divine blessing by the Patriarch upon all the guests and upon all people. Eastern travelers who enter Druse villages are surprised at the generous hospitality freely extended to all who come with friendly intentions, and at the expedition with which an entertainment is provided. Christians do not equal them. One is forcibly re- minded of the simplicity and friendliness of patri- archal times. Every Sheik, with his long beard, gray locks and venerable demeanor, suggests Abraham sit- ting in his tent door and inviting wayfarers to abide with him and partake of his bounty. Salutations, prayers for safety and hospitality, especially among the tribes in Bashan, the Hauran of the present time, in likeness and freeness could hardly have been ex- celled by the Patriarch of Israel. In every village 12 266 A PECULIAR PEOPLE the traveler is invited to abide and be refreshed, and all remuneration is refused. During the meal the conversation was largely upon the late attempt of the Turks to force a conscription upon the Druses, their refusal, and the successful re- pulsion of the army from their borders ; upon the present outbreak against Christians in Damascus and in the Lebanon, and the advantage taken by the Kurds, Bedwins and other guerrillas to carry on their depredations on the Fellahs settled inhabitants of the country, regardless of religious distinctions which mark the tribal lines among the people. She- reef ed Deen congratulated the Patriarch and his peo- ple on their excluded situation, surrounded by bar- riers more difficult than could be found in the Lejah, though many places there seemed almost impenetra- ble. "It is not to mountains, nor to rocks and narrow winding pathways that we look for safety," said the Patriarch ; "so much as to our moral force, in obedi- ence to Allah's will. We have learned to trust in Him, to keep His commandments, love one another, be just and do good to all men ; to live in purity and peace, to kill with kindness, rendering not evil for evil, but good for evil, and blessing for cursing. " " I know the character of thy people ; " said She- reef ed Deen. " It is known through all the borders of the land, and thou art honored by all as a chief among good men ; none desire to do thee or thy peo- ple harm. I have tried to live so in the Luhf for many years past." EN NUSSARA. 267 "And hast thou not succeeded? " asked the Patri- arch. "In a measure I have, for I have studied the re- ligion of thy Lord from the book thy brother Bena- ram gave me. It has taught me to be just and good, to do right in all things, even in dealing with ene- mies ; not to avenge myself of wrongs but, by long suffering and patience, imitate your Lord, and put full confidence in Allah." " What has been the result ? " asked the Patriarch. "I have heard a good report of thee, and now our son Yohannen is here a living witness of thy great kindness to one who had no claim on thy favor." " Say rather he had the claim of a common hu- manity," added Shereef ed Deen very emphatically. " When those misguided men offered to sell him to me, I looked upon him as a brother's child, and thought of the sorrow of the mother who nursed him and mourned his loss, and I said to myself, I will buy him and care for him, for some time I may re- turn him to his parents, and Allah will approve such a deed and bless them and their boy. He has blessed me all the time, and now I am doubly blessed." "And thou hast greatly blessed us in rescuing another," said Youssef, " for which " " Speak not of it," interrupted Shereef ed Deen, quickly and with decision. " Let that remain for fu- ture revelation. We must not be too hasty in our judgment of others, favorable or not. None of us know all ; and how shall we judge correctly ? " Dinner ended all returned to the room of the Pa- 268 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. triarch. The evening was spent in a social way. The Patriarch was very particular in his inquiries of Mr. Tudela about his far-off country ; how it fared with Christians ; whether they were persecuted or were numerous, united and happy ; how they tried to live, and what were their prospects? Having an- swered these and many other questions as best he could, Mr. Tudela asked him about his people. He replied, "As thou wilt abide with us many days be- fore thou canst pursue thy journey in safety, we will show thee and thy friends how we live and what we do ; what are our condition, prospects, and hopes. We have nothing we are unwilling others should see and know. I perceive thy companions do not know all we say. To-morrow we will find them friends who can speak 1'Anglaise, and they will be happier than now. We have some of thy people among us, and some of most European nations, who have come to us, as you have, for safety from evil men, and have not desired to leave us. I am myself descended from one of the Crusaders who was left wounded on the field of Hatin when Salah ed Deen triumphed and raised the Crescent above the Cross ; where, in power, it has remained, outwardly, to this day, the symbol of Moslem domination. Several others came at the same time, of different nations, but are now so mingled that we heed no distinctions. We are all brethren here. We have but one interest, one hope, one joy, one life, one object, and that is to make each other happy, that we may all rejoice together. We know that if one is miserable others can not be happy EN NUSSARA. 269 till he is relieved. We bear one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ." "But what of those who afflict and make misera- ble," asked Mr. Tudela. "Hast thou none such?" "We have had those who start in the direction of evil," replied the Patriarch with great mildness, his face beaming with tender compassion as he looked upon all around him. "We all have our trials and temptations,, for we are mortal ; but we try to keep so near to the life and lessons of Jesus, who, though tempted as we are, did no sin, nor uttered unkind words, even when rebuking evil, that his spirit may keep us from sin. We have found that by feeling right and doing right ourselves, our influence over others is greater, and the tempted grow strong in the resistance of evil ; or, if they have yielded so far as to become guilty, they soon become ashamed, repent, and are forgiven." "Do none hold out in resistance to your persua- sion and continue in vice, when once fallen into it ? " " How can they when all about them, every thing, the air, the sunlight, the woods, the flowers, the fields, the birds, the people, are full of purity, beauty, love and praise, and the countenances of all beam in tender compassion, and solicitude, and redoubled interest, to heal the moral malady, just as when a member of the body suffers, all the members suffer with it, stop their normal flow of health and lend strength to heal the afflicted part. We do not think severity, adminis- tered by human hands, conquers sin. The love of God, the kindness and compassion of Jesus, were the 270 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. chosen means employed by Infinite Wisdom for the salvation of the world. It succeeded on the chief of sinners when the severity and ' terrors of the old law had failed. Is not Christianity better and stronger than any other religion ? " Mr. Tudela admitted the plainness and force of the explanation, and remarked the difficulty of lift- ing the guiding, governing thoughts of people high enough to see and appreciate the force of such senti- ments. * " That is because of a defect in the method of their education, and surrounding influences," said the Patriarch. "Is it not rather in consequence of original sin, a taint from the transgressions of the first man ! " in- terposed Mr. Tudela, at the request of Daimbert, who had learned the drift of the conversation. " There is doubtless a difference in the physical organism of children, and an aptitude for certain courses of action," explained the Patriarch; "but we do not regard this as the effect of a single trans- gression of a moral law. It would be a reflection upon the wisdom of the Creator to assert it. There is variety in men, as in every thing else. But moral principle commences with reason, and takes its shape and character very largely from what is seen, heard and felt in infancy and childhood ; while the mind is plastic, and habits are formative. Unperceived by friends and unaware itself, impressions grow into principles which exert a power of control not easily changed in after-life ; never until new influences and EN NTJSSARA. 271 persuasions are interposed to convince the judgment and guide reason into higher reaches of thought and action. Threatening of far-off dangers will not do in such cases ; for by it only the lower passions are moved, which, though they may yield and hold out in form for a time, will soon give way to former modes of thought and action. It must be a higher and holier force than the selfish hope of gain or fear of loss, that can convert a soul from the error of its ways, and lead to purity, duty and God. Love alone can do it. The Spirit of truth and the higher Wis- dom must be accepted and followed. Much aid must be offered, and great and constant effort be made, to keep away evil influences, on the part of the fallen, to nourish the nascent principles and regain a state of righteousness and peace. Christianity is our source of help in such cases, and a safe directory for all to the highest achievements in moral and social action, and the truest happiness attainable on earth, It is the aim of our people to teach and learn and practice the simple principles of Jesus's religion. We do not profess to know it all. We practice what we understand, and leave the rest for future revelations. "But it is growing late. You must be weary and desire rest." Looking to heaven and then upon them, he continued : " May the Father's benediction rest upon you, that you sleep in peace, be refreshed, and awake in health in the morning." 272 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XVI. COMFORT IN SORROW. At daylight they awoke from the sweet slumbers of the night, refreshed in body and calm in spirit. On rising, they discussed the events of the past few days, and the singular condition in which they were placed. All marveled at the wisdom of the Patri- arch, and commented on his clearness of expression and soundness of principles. None doubted his sin- cerity, nor questioned his nobleness of character. They felt entirely safe among a people whose chief had given proof of such broad sentiments and genu- ine hospitality. His simple manners and lively in- terest in their welfare ; in short, all they had seen, satisfied them that they had found a place of rest where they could remain undisturbed, and learn something of the PECULIAR PEOPLE among whom Providence had placed them. They were- barely dressed when a servant called for them, saying a man waited for them in the court. It was Shereef ed Deen, who had come to bid them farewell, with the usual sala'am, an assurance and prayer for peace and safety. As no interpreter was present, they could do no more than express by signs their gratitude, and prayers for blessings to attend him. COMFORT IN SORROW. 273 Clarence Stanton looked at him with an anxious heart, and drew near to him, as if to inquire ; but he could utter no word to be understood. Shereef ed Deen looked into his face, remembering the sad scene at the death and burial of his friend in the Lebanon, and his countenance beamed with benevolence and sympathy, which spoke plainer than words. The rest were touched deeply by this pantomime of feel- ing. He turned to leave them. Clarence followed, as if chained by a secret affinity which prevented separation, as far as the gateway. Shereef ed Deen turned towards him, and perceiving his agitation took his hand and laid it upon his own heart, and shaking his head, pointed to a village not far off on the other side of the valley, then up to heaven, pronouncing on him a fresh sala'am, and kissing his hand started away. With a heavy heart Clarence Stanton turned and followed him with his eyes till he saw him mount his horse and, with his two attendants, ride off towards the gate by which they had entered. He then stood there alone and silent, as if transfixed by a great sor- row. It was, indeed, a sad hour for him. Up to this time he had cherished the hope that he might yet learn from Shereef ed Deen that the veiled lady was Ameena, who had come to occupy the chief place in his heart and hopes. That link was now broken. He could hope no longer. All grew dark again. For him earth had no more a charm, nor a refuge. He felt as one out upon an open sea, clinging to the last spar, and that slipping from under him. He 8 274 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. knew not, and, for the time, cared not, which way he turned. He saw no ray of hope in any quarter. He felt that Mr. Tudela was a friend, and worthy of friendship ; but he was only a traveling companion for a single journey. They must part not long hence. Richard had gone to his long home, his long and true bosom friend in the many and bitter trials he had en- dured. He leaned against the wall and wept bitterly. Tears often wash grief away. It was not long before Mr. Tudela, going out, saw him writhing in an agony of bitterest grief. Coming to him he laid his hand gently on his shoulder. He started as if frightened, his eyes flashed, and his face was flushed. He spoke as a man in hot anger, or one bereft of his reason. " Do you come to me in an hour like this to inflict new tortures ? I am overpowered already. I have more than I can bear. I wish I could avoid all hu- man beings forevermore," and he started to flee. Mr. Tudela gently restrained him, and, stepping before him, looked him full in the face, saying, "You surely do not mean to accuse me of hypocrisy ? Have I said a word, or done a deed, to lead you to suspect my sincerity ? Why do you doubt my friendship ? You do me great injustice, and I can not submit to be reproached where my heart has been moved with kindliest affections, and for one in whom I have seen the attributes of true manliness. I have become more interested in you because of the heavy burden of sorrow you have borne so long and still main- tained your integrity as a Christian. You can not COMFORT IN SORROW. 275 distrust me, nor, for an instant, question the sin- cerity of my feelings towards you. Why, then, do you speak thus, and shun me ? " Becoming more calm, he took Mr. Tudela's hand, and bending low he spoke slowly and in chosen words: "Pardon my rashness. I meant you no wrong. You have been more than a friend a brother and greatly comforted and strengthened me in my troubles. But you soon will leave me, and I shall be all alone." He burst into heavy sobs and sighs, which continued for some time. When more calm, he wiped his eyes, and stam- mered, " You think me foolish. I can't help it. My heart will beat, and tears will flow. I can not re- strain them." "You should not," said Mr. Tudela. "They are the channels of relief to a troubled heart, by which sorrows flow out and comforts come in. The sun shines sweeter, and the earth looks fairer after show- ers have passed. One thing let me say, you have borne your past troubles with remarkable fortitude and heroism. I have admired your self-control, and the clear manner in which you have expressed your views and feelings with unshaken confidence in the Overruling Power which presides over all things. Your fresh sorrow arises from a lack of confidence in the continued rule of the same Prescience. A dark cloud has intercepted the object of your hopes. It shall pass away, and you shall 'be led in ways you know not, and the greatest ultimate grace the loving Father has reserved for His children shall be yours. " 276 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "You always make me feel better when you talk to me, though I think more meanly of myself," said Clarence Stanton, brightening, as when the clouds are parting and passing away. "I will keep closer by you, lest my fears renew my sorrows more deeply than ever. I know I am foolish, grown more so since my dear, true friend and brother has been taken from me. Our next meeting was to end our separation and our wanderings. We were to settle down in some quiet place, away from the pride and strife and turmoil of the rash and rushing world, and try to spend the residue of our life in doing good, in our limited way, improving our own minds and hearts, and helping others to be good and happy." " May be you have found such a place here," cheerfully added Mr. Tudela. "Who can tell ? " "But Eichard is not here. When you leave, I shall be alone, if I remain. I can not ; I must go with you. You will not refuse me, will you ? You have too good a heart to deny me a last resource of social comfort here below." And he wept again. " By no means. I have found in you a sympathy, an attachment, I will not, I can not, sever. Let me be to you what Richard was, except a perpetual wan- derer from home." "I will go with you, and abide with you any- where. The world is my home, and humanity my brethren. I have found friends every-where, except where " His voice faltered and trembled as he murmured, "I should have had the best and the truest. How strangely men are misled, deceived and COMFORT IN SORROW. 277 perverted, and the good driven out of them." He became silent and thoughtful. His color and voice changed as he said to himself, "I can never go back there never ! never ! " "Why not? " asked Mr. Tudela, in soft words of inquiry. "I have told you before. It would not be safe ; and if it was, I could not be happy there. The liv- ing and the dead would remind me of the source of my sorrows. The living may have repented of the evil intended, and the great wrong done, and I could try hard to forgive them ; but the graves must re- main as monuments of their evil deeds ; and the thought of those whose bodies moulder there would be a living sorrow." "But, if you can rise in your feelings and hopes to the pure sphere in which Jesus lived, can you not forgive and be reconciled ? He endured a far greater contradiction of sinners than you have, and he for- gave his murderers. If you can not be his equal, you should try to cherish his spirit and imitate his example. " "I own my weaknesses. When I think of past wrongs, my passions will rise ; I can not help it. But when I reflect calmly on life as a whole, and think of Him who rules over all for good, my pas- sions subside, and I become resigned and content. I thank you for your kind words of reproach, and your gentle influence over me. I need some guardian to be near me, to restrain me and make me better. " 278 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XVH. A PLEASANT EXCURSION. Breakfast was barely finished, when Youssef called with his son, Yohannen. The greetings were cordial, especially with the latter, and many inquiries made about his reception and joy at home, after so sad and long a separation. His father thanked them over and over for their kindness to his son, and bade them know that they were welcome, not as strangers, but as friends, and more, as brothers ; to feel at home, and be sure of favor and protection as long as they would consent to remain in their retired and humble abodes. No harm could befall them here. They need feel no anxieties ; every thing was free for their comfort and rational enjoyment which his people were able to bestow. They would not find among a rural population, shut up from intercourse with great nations, the luxuries and adornments of their own country. They were surrounded by people who were slow to change their thoughts and habits of life, and often careless of the rights and welfare of others, though sometimes kind and even generous. They had little intercourse with them. With the Druses, who form a controlling power in the Hauran, they were on good terms of amity, and frequently met, traded and traveled together, and partook of each A PLEASANT EXCURSION. 279 other's hospitalities. He assured them that, as long as they would remain, every opportunity should be given them to become familiar with their civil, social and domestic condition and religious views and feel- ings ; of their conduct and character they could judge after a more intimate acquaintance. The easy, frank and familiar manner of his ad- dress won their entire confidence and affection ; and henceforth they forgot their troubles and were filled with thankfulness for the good fortune, of their de- liverance and security and comfort enjoyed. They were glad to be there. The morning was delightful. Youssef proposed an excursion to the hills that they might inspect their country. All gladly accepted the invitation. Horses were sent for, and, while being brought, they ascended to the roof of the house, a common place of resort in the East, when one of the most charming scenes earth can present, burst upon their sight, not equaled by the Guiuk Sui, nor surpassed by the famed el Sham and the Guttah, or the plains of Obolo, lauded by Arabian poets as "the most magnificent and beau- tiful prospects in the world." The sun shone soft and sweet from the clear blue dome of heaven, and illumined hill and vale, spreading a sheet of golden light over all the scene save here and there a dark glen which penetrated far into the sides of the mount- ains. The broad plain gently undulating spread off many miles, bounded by distant hills, embracing the domain belonging exclusively to En Nussara. 'Fields of various grains covered the plain, and in some 280 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. places extended up the terraced sides of the hills. Shade trees were scattered irregularly here and there. No fences disfigured the scene. Near the base of the sinuous foot-hills, and up the sides, were orchards and vineyards bespangled with white and dark dwellings, clustered without much order, in hamlets and villages, every one of them bearing the evidence of care and neatness, being adorned with arbors of vines, beds of flowers, shady walks and bowers, and tinkling fount- ains from which flowed rills of living water to irri- gate the gardens and fields. Youssef had not finished the names and descrip- tion of the villages in sight before the horses arrived. They descended, mounted and started on the excur- sion. Youssef selected Mr. Tudela and Clarence Stanton to be near him, and left Yohannen and a younger son, who spoke English, to entertain the rest. Their route led them through the town, which they found to be much larger than they supposed, containing several thousand souls, being the largest in the district-. They were surprised to find so much good taste displayed in the arrangements and keep- ing of the houses, lawns and gardens, quite equal to any they saw in Damascus, and more elegant and va- ried than in their own country ; the climate favoring the growth of the more hardy tropical plants, such as oranges, lemons, citrons, bananas and various aro- matic and flowering shrubs. Leaving Fureidis, they soon began to ascend grad- ually, passing several villages, when they came to Ras d Ain, " the head of the fountain," which burst A PLEASANT EXCURSION. 281 from the foot of a high cliff, a copious stream which flowed through a narrow gorge, where it was turned upon water-wheels which furnished power for grind- ing. Not far below there were other mills supplied by the same water. The mills were of rude construc- tion compared with those in western nations, but they served the purpose of their erection, and helped sup- ply the wants of the people. Near by the fountain were blocks of hewn stone, parts of columns and cornices which must have formed parts of an ancient temple, which tradition says was built by the Ro- mans who occupied all the region under the Caesars, and dedicated to the Nymphs and Naiads whom they believed to preside over waters, woods, meadows and mountains. "We are thankful to be delivered from such su- perstitions," saidYoussef, "and to find a blessing pro- vided by the Good Father in making this water use- ful in the production and preparation of food for his children. " "But they showed a devotion and consecration to the light they had," added Clarence Stanton ; "and we can not condemn the act, though we may pity their ignorance. Having more light, it would be wrong in us to rebuild such temples and worship in them." "All over Hauran you will find ruined temples and churches," said Youssef, "some of them still used by either Christians, Moslems or Druses." "Are there Christians in the Lejah? " asked Mr. Tudela. 12* 282 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "Not many. That district is mostly given up to Bedwins, Kurds and other wandering hordes of law- less nomads ; but all through Hauran Christians are mingled among the Druses, generally living on good terms with them, but considered inferior and meas- urably dependent. The Druses are heroic and strong in conflict. They resisted Ibrahim Pasha, the Egyp- tian general, and more recently the Turkish army which came to enforce a conscription." " What is their religion ? " asked Mr. Tudela, " or have they none ? " "They have religious views and practices pecul- iarly their own ; but not generally known, as they publish no books, and their worship is in private. You will find a full description in the work of Capt. Churchill, who lived many years among them. I will show it you, if you desire, on our return. It is said something like their secret worship is found in Western Nations. Perhaps you know." Clarence Stanton wondered if Druses and Druids were related. They continued to ascend until they came to Esh Shafeh (the summit), a small village grandly situated on the top of the hill which forms a part of the lofty rampart which encircles the district of En Nussara, with the exception of the narrow glen of the Bab el Salaam, and the Nukb Rephaim (defile of the giants) which forms an outgoing towards the Jordan. From this commanding position they had a clear view of a vast extent of a vast country little known to Western Nations. A PLEASANT EXCURSION. 283 The first view of a landscape rests on the more prominent objects, and gradually takes in the nearer and more minute. It was so with the gazers who stood on the lofty eminence which overlooked the country of the Amorites over which Og, the last of the Rephaim, or giant kings, reigned supreme, and in splendor, at the time of the Jewish invasion. In the distance lay the range of Jebel esh Shurky (Ante Lebanon), with the more lofty summit of Mt. Her- mon, to the left of which were seen the declining hills of Mt. Lebanon. On the west, distinctly visi- ble, were Tabor, Duhy, Gilboa, the hills of Samaria to Mt. Carmel, the hills about Jerusalem, the wilder- ness of Judea, and all Palestine. On the south the valley of the Jordan and Dead Sea, the red hills of Moab and the boundless desert of Arabia. On the east the view was limited by other hills of Bashan. A ridge of bare, black hills (Jebel el Aswad) -pre- vented a view of Damascus, and the rich and beauti- ful Ghutah that surrounds it. Youssef called their attention to the broad plain immediately before them, and named and described some of the more prominent of the innumerable ruins in sight. " That dark, stony region which you see elevated from the midst of the cultivated plain, is the Lejah, the Argob of the Jews, the Trachonites of the Romans. It is covered with ledges and boul- ders of basalt, broken and piled into heaps and ridges, leaving here and there narrow winding glens, and occasionally small patches capable of cultivation." "It looks like the upheaval of a terrific earth- 284 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. quake, the melted lava suddenly cooled," said Mr. Tudela. " More like a sea in a terrific storm, hardened into rock," added Clarence Stan ton. " But how could have come that beautiful, smooth border?" asked Tancred, who had listened attent- ively. "You see the border all around is defined as clearly as the shore along the ocean." "That explains the Hebrew name," added Mr. Tudela, "for chebal means a rope, and is applied to the boundaries of Argob." "That large ruin you see down there on the left, along that ledge of rocks, with those towers, is Edrei," said Youssef. " It is reached by that narrow ragged, winding path which crosses that ravine, hardly passable for a man on horseback. It is a place of strong defense, and is inhabited by the worst of Arabs ; yet some Christians live among them, who have a Sheik, a place of worship, and hard usage." "That place is mentioned in the Bible," remarked Mr. Tudela, "as the chief city of Og, king of Bashan. There he made his final stand against the approaching hosts of Israel ; and there he fell, and his army was destroyed. His whole country became a possession of the Jews. Being a goodly land for 1 he pasturage of flocks, it was coveted by the pastoral tribes, and was divided for their heritage. All lying this side the Jermuk was given to the half tribe of Manassah ; those fine hills and valleys beyond, to Reuben and Gad." A PLEASANT EXCURSION. 285 Youssef pointed out the ruins of innumerable cities scattered along the borders of the hills and among the rocks of the Lejah, some crowning the summits of tells, and all are surrounded by walls. By the aid of a glass they could see magnificent ruins of temples, theatres, churches and mosks. Large square towers were still standing, like the keeps of Norman castles, and areas of one, two and three miles in cir- cumference were filled with dwellings, many of which are still inhabited. He gave the names of several, as Nejran, Rimeh, Muraah, Hebran, Aurg, Bosrah, Kunawat, Suweidah, Kerioth, Ayan, and assured them that he had counted over three hundred from the position where they stood. The young men looked incredulous ; but Youssef reminded them that Jair, who led the victorious Jews, conquered "three score cities, fenced with high walls, gates and bars, besides unwalled towns a great many (Deut. 3) in the region of Argob (Lejah)." Besides these, he took all the cities of the plain, and all Bashan, from Saleah to Edrei, as far as Hermon. Afterwards the Greeks and Romans possessed this whole country, and built and adorned many cities after their manner ; built fine roads, which still re- main, and filled the Avhole country with a dense and industrious population colonized from Rome. "Did you say there were Christian churches in those ruined villages? " asked Daimbert. "Many of them," answered Youssef. "All, or nearly all, this region was inhabited by Christians. Heathen temples were turned into churches, and new 286 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ones were built. At one time there were over thirty bishops, some of whom attended the early general councils of the church." "What has become of them?" asked Godfrey. " You say there are but few there now? " "We can talk of that matter better some other time. It is difficult to give short answers to such in- quiries. It is now past noon. Let us descend to the shade of that valondi, and partake of the refresh- ments brought by my sons. You will still have a clear view of this region, which seems to interest you very much." The horses were teddered, and the party partook of the provisions spread before them, with a hearty relish, though composed of only bread and fruits, bofh of excellent quality. After resting awhile, Youssef led them out upon a cliff, which seemed to overhang the border of the plain several hundred feet below them. He pointed out several encamp- ments of Bedwins, who had come from the desert to feed their flocks upon the rich grasses on the plains of Hauran and Ajlun and the Luhf. They continue there usually for one or two months, and then go far- ther up into the hills in Summer, and return on the approach of Winter. Their dingy tents of striped cloth, with horses saddled and bridled and tied to the tent posts ; children playing among the goats ; men sitting idle upon rugs, and women busy in mending garments, was indeed a repetition of ancient nomad life. Farther away, on a hillside, he showed them a large flock of sheep and goats, and small herds of A PLEASANT EXCURSION. 287 cattle, and three or four men keeping watch of them. They were sitting in the shade of an oak, with rifles beside them and pistols and yategans in their belts. These, he informed them, were Druses who dwelt in that large city on the tell beyond ; and those plowing with camels were of the same place. "Are there not collisions between the Druses and Bedwins often ? " inquired Clarence Stanton. " They are both armed, I see, ready to fight." " Not very often. The Druses are a strong and heroic race, inured to hardships, and ready to defend themselves. They were never conquered. The Bed- wins are cowardly, mean and selfish. They are Ish- maelites, and still retain the character of their pro- genitor. " "Half-brothers to the rest of mankind," inter- rupted Tancred. "They are but partially civilized, yet they possess some good qualities," explained Youssef. "They are true to confidence reposed in them when once com- mitted, and do not often meddle with strangers unless believed to possess large property. They have little respect for the rights of other people, and their re- ligion does not restrain them from theft and robbing in a mean way. But they are afraid of the Druses and rarely meddle with them." "They are the communes of the country," said Godfrey. "If this country was once rid of them and the Kurds, the days of prosperity might return and these ruins be repaired and peace and prosperity be within their borders. But Allah knows best," said 288 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. Youssef, with a confident expression of hope un- clouded. It was late in the afternoon when the party re- turned, pleased with their excursion, but better pleased with the easy, frank and cordial manner of their conductor, and the interest he took in them. They felt relieved of their anxieties ; and, as they were traveling for information, were quite willing to remain here an indefinite time and get knowledge of a place and people which, in every thing, seemed so unlike all they had seen. After dinner, served in their room, they resolved to make an arrangement for boarding. Seeing Yous- sef passing, they invited him to a consultation about the matter. He at once expressed surprise that they should make such inquiry, informing them that they never took tribute of strangers ; that provision was made for all who came among them, regard T 'ss of name or nation ; that they took especial interest in the protection of those who fled to them from perse- cution and danger, and that they were very welcome coming as Christians from a Christian land. Mr. Tudela replied, that they were so well pleased with their cordial reception, and the quiet, beauty, peace and prosperity of all they saw, that they de- sired to prolong their stay beyond all claims of hos- pitality ; that they could not consent to eat the bread of others without just compensation. "In what would you make compensation?" in- quired Youssef. " If you have gold we have little A PLEASANT EXCURSION. 2'89 need of it. We produce most that we consume and depend not upon foreign dainties to supply false tastes, or gratify pride and fictitious desires. Having no means of gratifying them such exotic desires and differences do not grow up amongst us. We live on terms of perfect equality. We go back of all dis- tinctions, and acknowledge one Father, one Brother- hood, one Destiny, and we try to make such doctrines practical. We feel one sentiment of love, and do not allow pride and enmity to dwell among us. None are rich, none are poor ; or, all are rich and all are poor ; poor in spirit but rich in love, hope and hap- piness. " "You must be a happy people," interrupted Clar- ence Stanton ; " such a people as I have never found. I have been much over the wide world ; but, since leaving my father's house, have never found a place so fit for the abode of a truly religious people as this must be. " "We are not perfect ; we lack in many things ; but our central principle is to do all the good we can and as little harm as possible. You are welcome among our people. You will find a friend in every one you meet, and protection wherever you go. " All were delighted with the frank manner of Yous- sef, and surprised to hear the utterance of such ele- vated principles, such a practical adoption of the sim- ple lessons of Christianity and true philosophy in such a land. It excelled all they had seen or heard or hoped for anywhere The high pretensions of the T 13 290 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. differing churches in Europe, and the bustling excite- ment of America had never brought forth fruit as Christ-like as this. They all at once saw there were lessons and illustrations for them here it would be well for them to learn. They began to think it a kind Providence that brought them to this people. Daimbert confessed that his confidence in human theories was staggered by what he had learned ; and Godfrey and Tancred were more deeply impressed with the great importance of Christian knowledge when directed to the moral and social welfare of a people in a way to control and guide their daily con- duct. With one exception, Clarence Stanton was very happy, happier than he had been at any moment in all his wanderings. Mr. Tudela felt great satisfac- tion in finding one spot where, so far as he saw, the principles he had advocated as the truth of the Gos- pel, were so well applied to the utilities of daily life. But he cautioned his friends that their acquaintance was too brief, too limited, to form a correct opinion, and it would be wise to defer a final opinion till they had seen and learned more. Much injustice is done by travelers in forming rash opinions of places and people on short acquaintance. If one visits a place under unfavorable circumstances, the weather bad, the accommodations unsatisfactory, people too busy to give much attention, or idle on some holiday, he at once gives it a bad name, and warns others not to visit it. Had he gone there on a shiny day, found the landlord all politeness, and men A PLEASANT EXCURSION. 291 of position showing him special attention in pointing out the interesting objects, taking him to their homes and flattering his vanity, he would have been made happy, and the place and people would have been de- scribed as the finest in the world. 292 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER AN INTERESTING CONFERENCE. Early In the evening, the Patriarch, Youssef and several others called to spend an hour with their new friends. The easy salutations passed, a general con- versation was commenced on what they had seen of Hauran. The Patriarch gave a running history of that country so little known by Western Nations. He began with the story of Job, with Abraham and Chedorlaomer, who were Sheiks of nomad tribes in their day, not unlike the surrounding Bedwins of to- day. They had their flocks, and with their families and their tents moved from place to place to find pas- turage for their flocks. The latter was a warlike chieftain, who carried his conquests far into the south, and subjected numerous tribes to his authority. After years of bondage, the tribes in the valley of the Dead Sea revolted, and sought the aid of Abraham, who was then abiding near Hebron. As Ms brother Lot was among the captives, he joined in the fray, and drove Chedorlaomer and his host through this coun- try as far as Mt. Hermon, and there slew him and re- covered the prisoners and spoils. Returning in tri- umph near Jerusalem, he was met by Melchisadeck, to whom he gave a portion of his spoils, for which he received a blessing. Near here passed his servant on AN INTERESTING CONFERENCE. 293 his way to find a wife for his son Isaac. Thither came Jacob when he fled from the wrath of his brother Esau, whom he had cheated of his birth- right by lying and deceiving his blind father, at the instigation of his mother ; and this way he returned with his wives, children and flocks, when compelled to fly from Laban, his father-in-law, whom he had cheated, and near here he met his brother Esau. This whole country fell into the hands of Og, the great giant king, while Sihor reigned in Gilead. These were conquered by the Israelites, and all this region of Bashan, from the River Yarmuk, was given to the half-tribe of Manasseh. To the south ran the high road to Damascus and the East, by Jerusalem into Egypt, and here passed the great armies which were led forth by ambitious warriors to conquest or to death. After the captivity, this portion of Israel was never restored, but was inhabited by a mixed population, and often overrun by Ishmaelites, as at the present day. Alexander and his generals sub- jected all this land to the nominal authority of the Seleucide Greeks. The Romans established a large and flourishing colony here, which became a powerful kingdom in connection with Damascus. They re- paired the old cities and built new ones. Those large towers, castles, temples and theaters you saw were of their construction. The people were civilized, and advanced in arts and knowledge superior to sur- rounding nations. On the conversion of Paul, he came from Damascus here and preached three years, making numerous converts to the religion of Jesus- 294 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. He went to Jerusalem to commune with the older disciples, but was so repulsed by them, because of his more thorough conversion from the law and tradi- tions, the pride, prejudices and bigotry of the Jews, that he became discouraged, and left the ministry for a time. Thus left, the better informed and more zealous took up and carried on the work with great success. When Jerusalem was besieged by the Ro- man army, remembering the warning of Jesus, most of his disciples fled from the city and came to Pella, on this side of Jordan, where they were cordially received by the disciples of Paul, and for many years protected, and many remained permanently. They brought with them many Jewish prejudices, which they sought to instil into the people. For a time, there was much commotion ; for Paul had preached a free gospel, making no distinction between Jews and Gentiles. But the Jews that dwelt here were more easily influenced, for they loved distinction, and their national pride was flattered. They forgot the bold, broad principles of the common brotherhood and common salvation as taught by Jesus, as ex- plained and applied by the apostles, and began to dogmatize and dictate, usurping authority over other men's consciences, and denying the liberty given in Jesus's religion. Of this class, were those who man- aged to be bishops. They soon mistook their voca- tion, and thought themselves princes, with authority to lord it over others, wise and good as themselves, both in their opinions and conduct. It was many years before they wholly departed from the rule of AN INTERESTING CONFERENCE. 295 Jesus "by their fruits ye shall know them" and imposed a creed or form of faith and worship, ex- pressing human ideas in human language, as an in- dispensable requisite to membership and salvation. Some of the bishops went to the general councils of the church, and other places called together, not to learn what Jesus taught, but to devise plans by which those nearest the imperial throne could unite and gain control over their brethren, impose upon them doc- trines and practices borrowed from the heathen, and never known by Jesus or his apostles, and thus make human superior to divine wisdom, tradition and dogma more important than reason and revelation, and a blind submission to priests the only way of sal- vation, all to make Christianity acceptible to the no- bility by the sacrifice of its simplicity, truth and moral and spiritual power. By such policy, divisions and dissensions arose among the followers of Jesus, which, in some lands, we are told, continues still. Instead of union, they created division ; instead of love and humility, came hate and pride Mr. Tudela interrupted, saying, " It is too true what you say about the present condition of the church. In other lands its real power is weakened, not so much by the 'contradiction of sinners,' as by the contradictions among professed saints. It is among those reputed most learned, wise and pious that the divisions arise which dismember believers and set one part in array against another, and keep up a constant turmoil, bitterness, pride and selfishness, which im- presses the great mass of the more serious and think- 296 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ing people unfavorably, and prevents them from looking into the real principles and merits of Chris- tianity, and coming into the enjoyment of its bless- ings and its hopes. How is it with your people ? " " Our conditions are very simple," answered the Patriarch, in a mild, sweet manner, which made all feel the depth of his sincerity and earnestness. "We accept Jesus as the Messiah, the Son of God (because led by His spirit), and the Savior of the world. We learn from the record of his teaching and conduct, principles which appeal at once to the best reason and purest feelings of the human heart, and amply sup- ply what was lacking in the means revealed for the perfection and happiness of manhood, so that every one who follows in the way of his commandments has 'the witness in himself of the truth and value of his religion. We have no systems, no theories to inflict on others which they do not believe, can not understand, nor anybody explain, or make appear rational or consistent. We teach that all have one Father, that one God hath begotten them, and we try to make all feel that they are children of Him who has loved them, and sent His Son to save them from sin, by teaching to ' lead quiet and peaceable lives in all God-likeness and honesty,' that they should be holy and without blemish before him in love." "Do you not insist on a Confession in Faith, and form of worship and discipline ? " asked Daimbert, with an air of assurance. " Not expressed in human words, or modeled by human authorities," answered the Patriarch, in a AN INTERESTING CONFERENCE. 297 fatherly manner, which impressed the inquirer so forcibly that others could almost see the movements of his thoughts. "The religion of Jesus, so plainly expressed in all its essential properties and require- ments, needs no human interpretation to make it plainer. The whole is summed up in the two com- mandments and the condition of discipleship in lan- guage so simple that no comment is needed for un- prejudiced minds : 'By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another. ' Jesus neither wrote nor delivered a creed. He inspired confidence in God, and love to Him, by showing Him to be a Father, ' good to all, and His tender mercies over all His works,' not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance and be forgiven. " " But you must have some bad people among you. What do you do with them ? " inquired Daimbert. "Yea, my young friend, we have many ; for none of us are perfect," explained the Patriarch, in a sweet, bland tone ; " and we feel too humble in the depth of our own convictions to sit in judgment on others we may think more wicked than ourselves. If they sin against us, we go to them personally and admonish and rebuke them, and try to persuade them into a bet- ter way ; if we do not gain them, we take one or two judicious brethren and talk matters over in a sad but loving spirit. If he will not hear us and reform, we leave him to his own reflections, but continue to love him, pray for him and do him good. We never cast him off entirely, but keep near him, that in some 298 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. calm moment light from God may glance through the darkness and reach his heart, so that he will see him- self as he is, and be glad to receive instruction in the better way." " You must be a happy people," remarked Clarence Stan ton. "I have gone far, and seen much of man- kind ; but never a community modeled after the prin- ciples you have explained to us. I would like to live with such a people. " "Are you not a Christian ? " asked the Patriarch. "I have tried to be one according to my best ap- prehension of what Jesus taught. But, I fear, I have failed in many things." "We all come short of ideal perfection. If the heart is right, the great purpose of our life to do right, there will come to us a restoring power for the spirit, as truly as a healing influence when we have wounded our flesh. Convinced of this fact, none are disposed to wound themselves purposely or carelessly, but are grateful for such property in matter and in spirit, and more anxious to avoid future dangers and sufferings. Thus God makes our experiences the means of greater good ' the wrath of man to praise Him.' You speak of finding a good people to live among. You must know the source of true living is in the heart ; for out of it are the issues of life. Liv- ing among wise people does not make a man wise, only in so far as he learns wisdom. Surroundings may help and prevent ; but the fountain must be puri- fied before the stream will be pure." "You are right," gently responded Clarence Stan- AN INTERESTING CONFERENCE. 299 ton; " but most people grow better and stronger by association with good people. In the society of wise men, one grows wiser, than if left alone or among the ignorant. It is more so in moral matters. The soci- ety of the vicious leads many into vice, but reforms none. Still the individual must answer for himself. It is a shallow excuse which pleads the faults of others. Adam was sadly at fault when he sought to escape responsibility by blaming God for giving him Eve." " You are quite right," added the Patriarch. " We endeavor to inspire reverence for truth and righteous- ness in all, come from what source it may, and espe- cially to convince the weak that strength comes only to those who avoid the evil and learn to do -well ; for we are confident that if men were sure of success and happiness in the right way they would never pursue the wrong. We forbear threatening, because it makes one place a false estimate on right and goodness ; as though something external must be added to make them desirable, and some fearful calamity outside the true result to be affixed to wrong which would other- wise be preferable. It is still worse where it is ex- pected that, by the suffering of another substituted for them, they can escape the punishment due as a correction for their own sins. In purity only can peace be found. A blessing always awaits the just. Believers enter into rest. " After further conversation the visitors withdrew ; when all expressed great satisfaction at the clear and sound sentiments of the Patriarch ; all except Daim- bert, whose mind was still clouded by the lessons of 300 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. his early education. He admitted the reasonableness of what was said, but he feared it was not enough ; that some special, unnatural influence must be wrought in every soul before it could do any thing acceptable to God. When asked to explain how, if totally de- praved, a man could be required by a good Father to do what he had not the power to perform ; who could not understand nor see where, when or how to begin, he could give no explanation, and confessed he had no distinct idea. "Why, then, are you so persistent in demanding or expecting something incomprehensible which nei- ther you nor others can know or explain ? " asked Clarence Stan ton. ' ' Would it not be more proper and consistent to accept and do what is plainly com- manded as a reasonable service, and, proving faithful in a few things, humbly wait further revelations, which will be pretty sure to come when prepared to receive them ? ' He that doeth His will, shall know of the doctrine. ' r Daimbert was silent and thoughtful. Godfrey and Tancred rallied him on his discomfiture, till gently rebuked by Mr. Tudela, who reminded them of the forces of early education and surrounding conditions, and the time and labor required to correct habits of thought and modes of conduct, which are often so strong that, though reason may be silenced, and judg- ment convinced, it can not be made to appear right. He referred to instances where they had both lost the points of compass, and south appeared to be in the AN INTERESTING CONFERENCE. 301 north, and the sun to rise in the west and set in the east, as at Baalbec. "That's a fact," said Tancred. "Don't you re- member we were both turned around and " " Half round," interrupted Daimbert. " I rallied you then because you knew you were wrong and could not make it seem right." "You are in a like condition now," added God- frey, "and on what you think a vastly more impor- tant subject." "One thing is certain and gratifying," joined in Clarence Stanton, "that neither our belief or unbe- lief, our knowledge or ignorance, can make truth or change it into falsehood. The sun rose and set as usual, and the needle pointed steadily to the north, not at all affected by your impressions. Your igno- rance and error affected nothing but yourselves. Had you acted under your errors you would have gone in the wrong direction and found yourselves in Hamath instead of Damascus. Had you refused the evidence offered and conclusive, denied the correctness of the needle, the blame would have been on yourselves, and yours would have been the suffering in consequence. And so I think in every thing else." "You are right," added Mr. Tudela, "and the main study should be to come to a knowledge of the truth, accept it, adopt it and follow its spirit and act upon it. In no other way can we attain unto duty and happiness, and the honor that comes from God. But the knowledge required is not secular, merely 302 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. intellectual, but moral, spiritual, truth which touches the fountain of moral and social action, bringing all into harmony with the perfect law of righteousness, to the doing of what is right, good and holy. As yet we have not all attained unto a perfect knowledge of the truth as revealed to responsible beings. There are different degrees, and therefore full opportunity to exercise the greatest of all virtues, Charity Love. DISCUSSION AND A PROJECT. 303 CHAPTER XIX. DISCUSSION AND A PROJECT. Some time was employed in visiting different places within the district of En Nussara. Youssef and his sons were usually their companions in these excursions and took great pains to show them the most interesting objects and explain what was novel and peculiar in the customs and habits of this pecul- iar people. As they were at first most interested, as travelers usually are, in the natural scenery and ma- terial curiosities, they rambled over the whole region and became quite familiar with all parts of it They also learned somewhat the character of the people, their modes of agriculture, which forms, in a large degree, their means of support. This they found in a very rude state ; implements being very little im- proved for two thousand years. They also visited their mills for grinding grain, examined the simple machinery used in making cloth, looked into the shops of the shoemakers, iron workers and bakeries ; in short, they became acquainted with the simple methods of producing what was consumed by them. The people seemed to be busy and yet were cheer- ful and apparently contented and happy. But a de- gree of quietness prevailed every-where which greatly surprised the travelers. They could not see how SP 304 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. many people could live within such narrow limits and all appear to have enough to supply their wants, and no noise, hurry or bustle in prosecuting their several vocations. As they went from place to place, they were in continual expectation of coming to some large, noisy commercial emporium full of tall store- houses, workshops, with banking houses, brokers' and lawyers' offices, elegant church buildings with tall steeples, mosks with lofty domes, and slim mina- rets ; and palatial residences, with innumerable small, low, dirty hovels for poor people. They did not find any of them ; and they looked in vain for city halls, court-houses, jails, prisons, asylums and almshouses. They could not account for the absence of things so common and conspicuous in civilized and enlightened countries. They saw no grandee in livery, no shoddy aristocracy swelling about in idleness, and they met none in poverty and rags, nor beggars and tramps by the wayside. The dress of those they had seen va- ried little in texture or form, but sometimes in shades of colors ; none were gaudy, none were somber. But they had not seen fashionable society. They did not, for it was not there, after the style of West- ern Nations. They frequently met females passing from place to place on foot or horseback, and often saw them on the lawns, in the gardens among the shrubs and flowers, or sitting in the arbors and un- der the shade trees, sometimes alone reading or in little coteries busy and merry in conversation. In no place did they see attempts at display to show off finery as if to excite admiration or envy, or to call forth praise DISCUSSION AND A PROJECT. 305 for their vanity. It appeared to them that there were no distinctions among the people such as are familiar in the countries through which they had traveled and in their own. These peculiarities were noticeable every-where they went. They soon became convinced that they were among a people who, though professing the same religion, worshipping the same God, in the name of the same Lord and accepting the same gos- pel, were, in almost every thing unlike their own na- tion. Which was really superior they did not pre- sume to decide until they had further knowledge of the fmiits produced by the differing ideas and cus- toms. It certainly seemed to Mr. Tudela and to Clarence Stanton that there was really more of the meek and loving spirit of Jesus here than in other Christian countries ; more simplicity, more freedom from the iron rules of form and fashion, of creed and covenant ; more personal dignity, a deeper feeling of responsibility and a nearer approach to the ideal and actual of Christianity both in theory and practice. But it was not clear in the mind of Mr. Tudela that it was better to live and labor as this simple people did, without the improvements of modern skill in the pro- ductions of the necessaries and comforts of life, than to adopt them as in other countries. Clarence Stan- ton was very decided in his convictions in favor of the conditions of things as they saw them, with a few actual improvements added ; believing it more ac- cordant with the spirit and economy of the Christian scheme and attended with better results for all the peo- II 13* 806 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. pie ; it kept all busy, prevented distinctions and rival- ries v and so promoted union and harmony and a feeling of equality and brotherly love. Daimbert regretted that they had not more churches, and were not better instructed in the ortho- dox doctrines of the Bible. He said he had half a mind to remain among them as a missionary. God- frey thought he had better continue his efforts upon Mr. Tudela and the Captain and accomplish that job before he undertook another. Tancred had no fault to find with their religion, thought that well enough as far as he knew, but he thought it must be dull business to live as they did ; he had seen no places of amusement among them. Mr. Tudela reminded the young men that they had seen but little of the real character and habits of these people ; that it was not well to forejudge them, nor to draw contrasts and make comparisons until better informed ; that when they came to know more of them they might be able "to receive and impart for the good of both. He said, " They have certainly shown us attentions and kindnesses which put to the blush the practices of Christians at home. So far we have seen nothing to condemn. We may regret that they are not like us in the enjoyment of what we praise very highly ; but whether they are not better satisfied with their condition than we are with ours more united, fraternal, reconciled and happy, we are not prepared to judge. We must wait and learn." "Wandering as I have among diverse peoples, I am free to admit that I have never seen so true a proof DISCUSSION AND A PROJECT. 307 of what seems to me the true spirit and intention of Christianity carried out in practical adaptation to pri- vate and social conduct as we have already seen here," remarked Clarence Stanton with feeling and earnestness. "To be sure we have seen but little, but enough to convince any fair mind that this peo- ple are not hypocrites, trying to deceive with fair but false pretensions. They can have no motive to do so. They expect nothing from us but have refused what we offered. It is plain they act from principle, not from policy ; from a sense of duty and desire to do good, and not from hope of gain here or hereafter. I have long desired to find such a people, and after serious and prayerful reflection, I have resolved to make my home among them if they will admit me to a mem- bership in their fraternity." All were at first astonished at this declaration ; yet, on reflection, none could disapprove it. If at last, he, like a wearied bird, had found a place of peaceful rest, who could object. A cloud of sadness rested on the home of his childhood. He knew of no real friends there. The companions of his youth had out- grown his regards. His name was rarely heard spo- ken but by some with a sneer of reproach ; by others, better informed, with admiration for his manly inde- pendence and noble conduct in refusing to take part in a dark transaction, though urged to it by the strongest persuasions of men high in the estimation of the populace. His bosom companion and long tried and faithful friend he could not see again on earth. He had no home, no friend, no people he could call 308 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. his own. He had avoided all low, rough and de- graded society and never sought to mingle with the gay and thoughtless. His best companion had been his mother's Bible. He had read it often and tried to understand it, especially the high object of men's cre- ation and the purpose of Jesus' mission among men. He had formed no theory, framed no creed, and sub- mitted to none of man's construction. But he re- joiced in the sublime principles, promises, plans, purposes, hopes and joys of Christianity. He be- lieved the most essential duty was to learn of Jesus how to live and love in purity, peace and good will, trusting in God at all times and surrendering to His will, as Jesus did, in all extremities. He now desired to cease his wanderings and find a place of rest. .He had hoped but dared not expect one so suitable as this. If here he could find friends in whom he could confide he should fte content. "But are you sure of them here?" asked God- frey. "I am not sure," answered Clarence Stanton a little sadly. " We are sure of nothing in this life but death. Our most cherished hopes may fade and van- ish when we think them almost within our grasp, and we may feel ourselves bereft of all our joys ; the day looks dark and dreary with the last ray of light fad- ing into night. But this is when we forget God, His love, wisdom and power. When we become calm and reflective, faith puts on strength and the assurance of hope returns, not fixed on earthly objects against the will of God, but in accordance with it, and composure DISCUSSION AND A PROJECT. 309 and happiness is the rich reward. We contemplate the morrow with the full assurance of hope." "I admire and most heartily approve your senti- ments," added Mr. Tudela. "They accord most ex- actly with my own and bear out my experience hith- erto. Cherishing them really, practically, we are at peace every- where and in all conditions." "I should think it would be very lonely for you here when we are all gone away," saidTancred ; "no father, no mother, no brother, no sister, no wife, no" "Maybe he'll hunt around and find Ameena," in- terrupted Godfrey, half jokingly ; " beseemed to like her pretty well and then he will have wife and chil- dren both." "And nice ones too," added Daimbert. "Except my mother, I never saw such a beautiful woman. It was too bad we went off and left her and those sweet children that fearful night. " "I think we ought to take some steps to find them," said Tancred. "She befriended us in our need. I am willing to go and hunt for her." "How ? where would you go ? " asked Godfrey. " I would take Yohannen and go and get Shereef ed Deen, who can go any where, and we could find them," said Tancred. "You remember how he brought the woman from the Kurds here when we came. My name is Tancred, a name famous among the Crusaders. Will we be less courageous than they? " Quite heroic, Colonel Tancred ; but I confess I 310 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. should not object to a hand in such a .hunt, a grand foray, with so good an object in view," added Godfrey, with emphasis, "and under so good and valiant a commander. What say you, Daimbert? Will you enlist?" "I certainly am willing to do what I can," he re- plied ; " but in so wide a land, and among such wicked people as are scattered around us from Ain el Mallaha, what could we hope to do ? It would be better to em- ploy somebody better acquainted with the people and their language." " What say you, Captain ? " asked Tancred. "Are you ready to join us in such an expedition, a right royal hunt for a lost lady and her children ? " Thus appealed to, Clarence Stanton awoke from a reverie into which he had fallen while half listening to the talk of the young men, thinking of the probable fate of Ameena, and the improbability that she could be found and liberated. He strove hard to speak calmly, but his lips quivered and his voice trembled when he said, " I would gladly do any thing to rescue any one so deserving from a fate so terrible as her's must be, if a captive in the hands of the robbers. We must consider the matter, and seek advice, and not rush madly upon a venture, if there is little prospect of success." He sighed and turned away. All noticed his deep emotions, but none were in- clined to increase their severity by pursuing the sub- ject further. NEW CITIZENSHIP. 311 CHAPTEE XX. NEW CITIZENSHIP. The morning of worship came, bright, sweet and beautiful as ever dawned on Christendom. It was not the day regarded by Western Nations as the day of devotions, for they still followed the " old style " of reckoning time eleven days behind the common calendar. Daimbert thought it strange they did not regard the day ordained by Pope Gregory XIII. (but never accepted by the oriental churches) to be the true time for worship. Mr. Tudela explained how the change came about, and that it was not the day that was to be observed, but the event, the purpose, and the benefits resulting from the proper observance ; giving a definite time, by common consent, for special attention to obtain a knowledge of moral duties and reverent submission to the Divine Will, and thereby preparing for better and happier lives. No bell was rung ; no muezzin called the hour of prayer. The whole valley was serene, quiet, fresh and beautiful as if the finished work of yesterday. Even the flocks seemed to go more quietly than usual from their lairs to the green pastures on the hill-tops. A delicious aroma perfumed the air, as a sweet incense offered to heaven. A gentle thrill pervaded all hearts, so pure, so ethereal, so divine, no language can begin 312 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. to describe it, as they gazed upon the beautiful scenery all around them. Innumerable birds, of many varie- ties and rich plumage, poured forth anthems of joy- ous praise, as if thankful for the security they felt and the blessings they enjoyed. There was none to molest or make them afraid. The lilies of the valley, gardens of flowers, green leaves, shady groves, jets of water, purling rills and flowing streams, every thing bespoke a realm of purity, sweetness and charming beauty, a day for worship. A heart must be cold and hard and stolid that would not melt into deep^levotion amid scenes so grand, and splendors so soft, sweet and sublime. No human soul is so de- praved it will not be deeply touched and stirred, and yield to such irresistible force of goodness and beauty. If there is any thing on earth that will arrest the thoughtless, penetrate the secret chamber of the heart and awaken the "inner man" slumbering there, to serious thought and holy resolution, it is the sight of the beautiful, pure and good. Infancy is beautiful, and stern lions love and protect their young. They gazed for some time, until they became rav- ished with the silent grandeur of what they beheld, and felt their hearts moved to a deep sense of grati- tude and devotion. " Let us worship God," said Mr. Tudela. All fell upon their knees, and he poured forth a prayer of thankfulness to God for His loving kindness to man in His creation, in the wise and benevolent adaptation of all things needful for a happy home on earth, and a promise of a better one in the realm of spiritual life. NEW CITIZENSHIP. 313 They had scarcely risen, when Youssef approached them, and said, "I see you are men of religious thought and feeling. Would you like to attend our service of worship to-day?" All assented, and he continued: "You may not be instructed by what is said ; we use our common language, which you will not understand ; but true devotion is in the heart, and God sees it there and accepts it, not when it comes from the lips only." So we regard it," answered Mr. Tudela. "It is not in place or form, on Gerizim or at Jerusalem, that God is worshiped acceptably ; but where the spirit mingles with love and purity, and rises in adoration to the source of all life and blessing." "Our services are very simple. We read from our accepted records such portions as give instruction, council and encouragement for the conditions and duties of life, inspire confidence and trust in God, as a good, all-wise and all-protecting Father, and obedi- ence to the commands and the examples of Jesus, as the mediator between God and men, the Savior of the world. We sing our hymns, and offer prayers and exhortations as the spirit moves us. Our preachers are out of our own members. Our elders usually lead, but the young are not debarred ; for we remember Jesus. It is truth and goodness we seek to learn and promote, and we know that they are not limited to age or sex, name or nation. It is near our time of meeting, and I must start." " We wiU go with you," said all. The meeting was in a large room in an ancient 14 314 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. building standing in a little grove on the skirts of the village. It was plain and unpretending ; evidently only a part of a much larger edifice once' standing there. There was no attempt at display ; in fact, it was, in the eyes of the travelers, rather ordinary and unsuited to the purposes to which it was dedicated. There certainly was nothing in or about it to divert the attention of the worshipers from the object of the meeting, unless it was a lack of appropriateness in completeness of beauty and comfort. Many persons, old and young, were seated when the strangers entered. They chose seats in the rear, to avoid attention. Several elderly persons were seated on a divan along the back of a platform, which was elevated a few steps above the floor. A middle- aged man, of fine figure, was reading in a musical voice, to whom all gave attention. Others came in, and the room was nearly filled. After a few moments' silence, a voice struck up a rather rude but plaintive air, when the whole congregation rose and joined. Some strains were very soft and touching, but the whole was hardly suited to the operatic ears of West- ern worshipers. When all were again seated, the venerable Patriarch kneeled and offered what seemed a very humble and devout prayer. It was not under- stood by the travelers. Then, after some moments of silence, a younger man arose from the audience, went upon the platform, and gave a short address, which ex- pressed much ardor in a meek and humble way. An elderly man next came forward, and, after a short ad- dress, called some persons to come forward to the NEW CITIZENSHIP. 315 front of a small altar beside the platform. Three men and two women rose from the audience and knelt be- fore the altar, when the speaker offered a devout prayer, expressive of much feeling. The whole audi- ence were much moved, and all said, ' 'Amen. " The five then rose, received a hand of fellowship, and re- turned to their seats. It was whispered one of them was Yohannen, but the costume differed from his. The women, like all the rest, wore thin, white shawls over their heads, which fell gently down upon their shoulders, nearly hiding their faces. Youssef stepped upon the platform, a manly figure, and in a soft, sono- rous voice, spoke for some time, evidently exciting a deep interest in the audience. All eyes were fastened on him, and all seemed to approve what he said. Near the close of his speech, those near by turned and glanced at the strangers, which led them to think some reference had been made to them. Another song, and all rose and stood silent, then recited in concert the Beatitudes, and the Lord's Prayer, bowing their heads, when the Patriarch offered a short prayer of benedic- tion, and all said, "Amen." Gradually the audience began to move, saluting one another in a cordial man- ner with the ancient kiss of love. Many gathered about those who had been to the altar, and greeted them with tokens of especial favor. One man came and spoke to the travelers in their own language, offering his hand, and bidding them welcome to a happy land of love, peace and plenty. On inquiry, they were told that there were several Europeans and a few Americans in their community, 316 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. some' of whom had lived there many years, enjoying the confidence and respect of the people. On their return, Godfrey observed a man he thought to be Malek, the former servant of Ameena. He directed the attention of Tancred to him, and asked if he had seen that man before. He thought not, and the matter dropped. In the afternoon, the Patriarch, Youssef and sev- eral others called at the kahn the abiding-place of the strangers when a very pleasant conversation be- gan, which lasted several hours. Particular inquiries were made about the condition of Christians in the West, how it happened there was so great diversity in creeds and forms, in names and sects, and so much opposition and bad feeling where all worshiped the same God in the name of the same Lord, had the same Bible, prayed and worked to the same end, the salvation of the world from sin. The Patriarch said : " Many missionaries have come to us to teach the way of salvation, who usually begin by denouncing us, our doctrines and modes of worship, and asking us to be- lieve what seems unreasonable and inconsistent, and to adopt forms and practices that we can not under- stand. And they differ so much, and contradicted each other so often and bitterly on what each claimed to be the true faith, and only way of salvation, that we have lost confidence in them. They make abstract doctrines superior to devout conviction, and moral virtue in right living ; conformity to specific forms of worship more important than secret and sincere devo- tion, and acceptance and adoption of ecclesiastical NEW CITIZENSHIP. 317 authorities most essential of all. Every thing in their view turns upon the fears and hopes, the loss and gain of another world, sadly to the neglect and abuse of the present life of unity, peace and prosperity of the people. We have read to some extent the history of the churches in the West, and men have come to us from the Lebanon, and from other places, who have told us of the bitter and hostile feelings existing among those called Christians. Some of our people have been to Jerusalem, and seen Turkish officers guarding the Holy Sepulcher to keep Christians who go there to worship nearest the Cross and Tomb from fighting and killing one another, We adopt, and try to follow, the lessons and examples of Jesus, to love one another, and do good as we have opportunity ; to love our enemies, and bless them that curse us, and pray for them who despitefully use and persecute us, that we may be, in spirit and character, the children of our Father in Heaven. " " But have you no fear of the future ? " interrupted Daimbert, with surprise. "None," replied the Patriarch, with fatherly con- descension. "Why should we have? We believe and trust in God, who rules in love and wisdom every- where at all times, now and here and every-where. He does not change. He can not deny Himself. He is love, .good to all, now and always. We confide all to Him, having hope in His mercy, which endureth forever." " Don't you believe He will punish sinners ? " again interrupted Daimbert. 318 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "We know He does punish sinners all sinners, without distinction," replied the Patriarch, mildly, " and as He does not change, we believe He always will ; but He punishes them as a Father, in pity and for their good ; not in cruelty, but to reform and save them ; that they may be partakers of His holiness. God loved the world when lost in sin, and sent His Son, not to condemn, but to save it, by teaching men to break off their sins by righteousness, ceasing to do evil, and learning to do well." " But what if some sin through eternity ? " quickly asked Daimbert, with an air of confidence, as if anx- ious to sustain his point. " Then they will be punished through eternity, and God's plan of grace and the mission of Jesus prove a failure," mildly answered the Patriarch, a smile play- ing upon his lips. " To us it does not appear consist- ent with the character of God, as revealed in His works and Word, that His children will continue to sin eternally. I am not sure of that. Sin is so much opposed to the Good Father's nature and government, so obnoxious to all He has desired, willed, purposed, planned, promised, said and done, that I have trusted Him, and hoped that His counsel should stand, and that He would do all His pleasure ; that Jesus would finish the work the Father gave him to do finish sin, destroy death and him that hath the power of death, and be for salvation to the ends of the earth, and God be all in all. I know a doctrine came into some parts of the church from the heathen, who knew not the God and Father of our Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, NEW CITIZENSHIP. 319 and that some still cling to it as an essential element of the gospel of the grace of God. We do not form our habits of thought and rules of conduct on such a fatal issue of the Divine government ; but seeing a bright future before us, we are encouraged to work for it, and not allow the darkness of guilt to spread over us, but work steadily and firmly in the light we have. We find our light and joy increase, as every one must who pursues this path. " "But what do you do with those who will not obey ? " persisted Daimbert. " We do what we can. for them," replied the Patri- arch firmly. "God does with them according to His good pleasure. We trust He will ' make them willing in the day of His power,' ' that every knee will bow and eveiy tongue confess that Jesus is Lord to His glory ; that through the greatness of His power, which is love His enemies shall submit themselves unto Him.' Such we accept as revealed and rational and hope for it and pray for it, believing and working with such means as we have to such an end, unto faith and trust and holy living. We are taught to 'judge not lest we be judged,' and to 'avoid threatening.' We often regret that we can not do more for our fel- low-men. We do what we can in the simple duties of daily life and reverently trust in God for the rest. Men of the world do with their brethren what they ought not." Daimbert made no answer but remained thought- ful. After a little time, Mr. Tudela said, directing his 320 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. remarks to the Patriarch, "I accept joyfully your sentiments. I think the tendency in all progressive nations is in this direction ; that partition walls are crumbling away and, as light and knowledge increase, narrow opinions give way to broader views and better hopes and purer lives. There is such a power in truth, that those led by its spirit will be guided into all truth. I am doubly happy to meet here, where least expected, yet so near the center of ancient relig- ious thought, such advanced views pertaining to the Divine government. A wide gulf exists between the theologies and ecclesiasticisms of the East and West which no logic of men or authority of priests or princes has ever filled up or bridged over. Both must come back to the simplicity that is in Christ, leaving the decisions and dogmas of councils to revert back to heathenism whence they were borrowed and grafted upon the church of human policies and civil authorities ; and the New Command must become the criterion and rule of fellowship and recognition ' That ye love one another as I have loved you that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know ye are my disciples ; if ye have love one to another. ' " All rose at these words as if electrified, and crossed the room to near Mr. Tudela. The venerable Patri- arch took him by his right hand, passing his left over his shoulder, pressed him to his breast and kissed him upon his forehead ; then laying his hand upon his head he said : "I welcome you as a brother in the Lord and adopt you into our fraternity. May the blessing of God rest on you, on us and on all men." NEW CITIZENSHIP. 321 Each in turn followed the Patriarch and returned to the seats on the divan. Clarence Stanton, after a few moments, said, in a humble tone, " I am happy to be here ; to find a peo- ple I have long been seeking ; a people who prefer to be led by the spirit and teaching of Jesus rather than by the forms and fashions of rival churches ; a people who do not waste their time and talents in endless, useless discussions of nice points of scholastic theol- ogy and critical essays on words and trifles, nor their means in the erection of magnificent and showy piles of stone and mortar, ornate in the rich and extrava- gant appliances of heathen architecture, in which to perform their formal rounds of worship : a people, who, in meekness and simplicity are trying to adorn the doctrine of God our Savior by well-ordered lives and a godly conversation in love, peace and good will to each other and to all men." Then bow- ing to the Patriarch and the rest he continued : "If you deem it right and according to your principles may I be admitted to your fraternity to live and die among you ? " The Patriarch thoughtfully replied : " We can ex- tend to you, as we have to your friend, our cordial fellowship, and would cheerfully admit you to the full enjoyment of our community ; but are you aware of our low estate and what all must submit to do and be who live permanently among us ? We are none rich, nor powerful nor one above another. We are breth- ren, equally dependent, equally responsible. All are required to make the religion of Jesus, His command- V 322 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ments and examples their rule of life in all things ; to do to others as they would be done by and to do all in their power to add to the sum of happiness and prosperity of all our people. " "I can most heartily promise all that and more," said Clarence Stanton, cheerfully. "Admitted among you, I will give you my experience, gathered from intercourse with many nations, improvements in the pursuit of some of your vocations, methods which will add to your prosperity and increase in knowl- edge and the sources of rational enjoyment. " "We don't want such things brought among us," interrupted an old man with a sharp voice. "We are afraid of them. I have been some among other people and seen their follies and their vices. Some are rich, proud and oppressive ; others are poor, mis- erable and degraded ; none are contented and happy ; strifes and commotions reign every-where ; churches oppose each other and members think more of the name, forms and creed of their sect than of living as Jesus taught or as Christians should. We don't want it." He shook his head and looked his sharp disapproval of Clarence Stanton's proposition. "I admit what has been said," he replied. "I know it all and more, and for that reason I want to retire to some quiet spot such as I have found here, like a bird from its wandering, that I may find rest from the wearisome ways and strifes, the strugglings of the fashionable world. I have never mingled ,in them but have often suffered from them ; most in see- ing such gross abuse and perversion of the blessings NEW CITIZENSHIP. 323 of God ; such waste of opportunity favorable to a truer development of the faculties given for the great- est good of men, the glory of God and the salvation of the world. But I have thought there is every- where need and chance of improvement. We are not yet perfect : we mistake when we think ourselves to be so : and, if we were, there would be need of helping others to the same high attainment. It is wisdom to learn from each other." "You are quite right," added the Patriarch. "There is a wide field for cultivation in all depart- ments of life, mental, moral and physical. What we seek to avoid is the introduction of ideas, forms and fashions which tend to beguile and deceive the young and inexperienced by appealing to the lower senses, exciting the passions, curbing reason, and preventing the influence of the Spirit of truth and holiness from doing its work, guiding in purity, love and goodness to happiness, honor and God. If one introduces some- thing by which he can become richer than others, he will be likely to show it in some way by more luxu- ries, grander displays, more prominence, and thus ex- cite pride, distinctions, differences, envyings, and there- by disturb the equanimity that now prevails." "A thing very much to be dreaded in any com- munity," said Clarence Stanton. ' It is to avoid such evils that I have desired to remain here with you. I am not an outlaw but a voluntary exile from the hab- its and customs prevalent and legal in most nations, Christian as well as pagan. I had despaired of find- ing a retreat from the oppressions and ruling vices of 324 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. my native land and other nations until I came here and found a Peculiar People who make the religion of Je- sus their standard in their daily conduct, in all their intercourse with each other, and the ground of their hope through all coming events. My purpose in w T hat I said was, that, if accepted, I would not be a hind- rance but a help, according to my small ability, in doing what I could to add to the sum of your enjoy- ment and the prosperity of all, giving and receiving for mutual well-being. " "We can ask no more," said the Patriarch with a smile. "You are cordially welcomed to be one with us." All rose and advanced, forming a circle around Clarence Stanton. The Patriarch entered, took him by his right hand and said : "Brother, we adopt you into our family and brotherhood, promising you our love and fidelity and expecting yours for us, and," embracing, kissing him, and laying his hand upon his head, " we invoke on you, on our people and on these friends the grace of God through our Lord Jesus Christ." All said "Amen" and embraced him. Soon after the callers retired. NEW RESOLUTIONS. 325 CHAPTER XXL NEW RESOLUTIONS, Later in the afternoon, Mr. Tudela proposed a walk among the fields and orchards which cover the slopes and terraces of the hills which border the valley on the west. All readily consented. They had not ascended far up the hill when they heard music wafted from a copse of mulberries crowning a little eminence across a narrow wady. They saw a number of ladies seated on mats, most having books in their hands. The last strain had not ceased when one of them, seeing the strangers, hushed the rest and all were silent. They did not stare nor show amazement. A lively conver- sation sprang up, which, though heard, was not under- stood by the strangers, who bowed respectfully and passed on. Just as they turned away the ladies rose and returned the token of respect. Arriving at the summit of the hill a splendid view opened before them, extending over the entire valley of the Jordan from Hermon to the Dead Sea, and over the hills and valleys lying off towards the Levant. They sat there a long time wrapt in silent contempla- tion of the grand and beautiful scenery inwrought with sacred memories which pressed deeply on their souls. No one object fixed their attention. All min- gled in a harmony so perfect like colors in a kaleido- 326 A PECULIAR PEOPLE scope, that the whole presented one impression of grandeur and loveliness surpassing description. From the sweet Sea of Gallilee, surrounded by undulating hills and bordered by narrow plains, warm, sunny and delightful, where were enacted so many important events in the marvelous life of Jesus, their eyes fol- lowed the line of the Jordan, which, like a wavy rib- bon, meanders in its lovely course adown the broad valley till, like life's voyage, it is lost in the dark, sul- len sea of death. Each was too busy with his own thoughts, or too deep in meditation, to break the spell- bound silence and disturb the devoutness of the rest. Some time elapsed before they awoke from the deep reflections into which they had glided. The declining sun, sinking in soft radiance to his watery bed behind Mt. Carmel, and the gathering azure along the east- ern horizon, roused them to the consciousness of their position, and the necessity of a hasty return. But so entranced were the young men with what they beheld that it was with reluctance they yielded to the direc- tion of Mr. Tudela. "This is indeed a land of marvels," said Godfrey. "I believe I can join the Captain, and be content to spend my days here. What shall hinder ? Why shall I hesitate ? " "I will join you," said Tancred, "and we will have a happy home, and life here shall be the earnest of the life to come. What say you, Daimbert ? " "We must remember our friends at home our parents, our brothers and sisters," answered Daim- bert. NEW RESOLUTIONS. 327 "But you profess to be religious, and talk of be- ing a missionary," added Tancred, rallying him. "Don't Jesus say 'You must forsake father and mother and brothers and sisters to be worthy of me ' ? Now is your time to show your sincerity. " Daimbert did not answer ; but Mr. Tudela said : " Christianity demands a reasonable service. If all should adopt that language literally, we should have a very bad world. Parents must love and take care of their children, and children must love, obey and assist their parents. ' Corban ' did not release from such responsibility. Jesus did not demand a violiv tion of the natural law of God ; nor did he allow the plea of family ties or personal interest to justify his followers in neglecting the higher duties of moral beings. His religion, rightly understood, compre- hends the whole of life's relations and dependencies, and teaches every one to do what is right, and most promotive of virtue and happiness ; for salvation and happiness are found only in obedience to the laws of God. Daimbert may feel restrained by home duties, and you must not be rash in your conclusions. Look well before you leap into positions of responsibility, from which it may be difficult to deliver yourself. You are not situated as Mr. Stanton is. You have parents and friends and duties, and have not enough considered the conditions in which you would place yourselves here. In what way could you be useful here to yourselves or to any others ? " "Oh, he might pick up a wife and nestle down in some of these pleasant nooks," said Godfrey, jokingly. 328 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "You remember how we were all taken at the sight of that pleasant home near Deir el Kamar, and how nicely we found every thing, and what a beautiful woman Ameena was " "I wonder what has become of her," interrupted Daimbert. "You were fierce, the other day, to go in search of her." " I still think we ought to search for her," answered Tancred. "She may be still held in captivity by those miserable outlaws, while we are idling away our time here. Let us carry out our plan to find her." "It will be of little use, I apprehend," interposed Mr. Tudela. "You are unfitted for such an exploit. I do not censure you for your mafnly desire, but I pray you think soberly of the matter before you undertake it. It were better to consult our new friends ; de- scribe to them the whole case, and ask their advice." "I am ready to go, if the Captain will lead us," said Godfrey. "What say you? Are you ready? You are a citizen of this realm, you will be expected to show yourself a man. " "I am not ready to undertake impossibilities," re- plied Clarence Stanton, solemnly ; " but did I believe she could be found, I would go far and endure much to find and liberate her. She certainly deserves much at our hands. " By the time they reached Fueridis they had fully resolved to consult Youssef and the Patriarch on the best course to pursue in reference to a search for Ameena and her children. The next morning Yohannen came early with NEW RESOLUTIONS. 329 horses to give them a long ride to a distant part- of the district, in order to give them a better knowledge of the country and the condition of the people. They passed many pleasant villages, rich fields of grain, vineyards and orchards laden with delicious fruits, ex- tensive groves of mulberries for the production of silk, and olive trees bordering the terraces far up the sides of the hills, and groves of walnuts in rocky places. They found this country to answer fully the laudation of Josephus, as he described it eighteen centuries ago, in his quaint language. " Its nature is wonderful, as well as its beauty ; its soil is so fruitful that all sorts of trees can grow upon it, and the inhabitants accordingly plant all sorts of trees there, for the temper of the air is so well mixed that it agrees very well with those several sorts, par- ticularly with walnuts, which require the coldest air, flourisheth there in vast plenty ; there are palm trees, also, which grow best in hot air ; fig trees also, and olives grow near them, which yet require an air that is more temperate. One may call this place the am- bition of nature, where it forces those plants that are naturally enemies to one another, to agree together ; it is a happy contention of the seasons ; as if every one of them had claim to this country, for it not only nourishes different sorts of autumnal fruits beyond men's expectation, but preserves them a great while ; it supplies men with the principal fruits, grapes and figs, continually, during ten months of the year, and the rest of the fruits as they become ripe together through the whole year ; for besides the good temper- 14* 330 PECULIAR PEOPLE. ature of the air, it is watered from a most fertile foun- tain. The people of the country call it Capharnaum ; some thought it to be a vein of the Nile, because it produces the Coracin fish, as well as that lake does which is near to Alexandria. " They were surprised to see such thorough cultiva- tion with such rude implements. But diligence in labor by much toil accomplishes what is more easily obtained by improvements in other countries. The system of irrigation, too, by which the productions are greatly increased, were of the most ancient char- acter. In fact, nothing showed much advancement upon the manners and customs of patriarchal days. The water-mills for grinding grain were a vast gain upon the hand-mills still used in many parts of the East. They also visited a small factory where several hands were employed in reeling and spinning silk, a joint invention of an American and Frenchman resident there. On inquiry they learned both these men had been missionaries in Damascus, one a Catholic, the other a Protestant ; but having seen small fruit from their labors, became discontented, and resolved to re- turn to their native lands by way of Tiberias and Jerusalem. Having no protection, they were robbed by the Kurds, who infest the country west of the Ghutah, and detained as captives. They contrived to escape, one dark night, into the Lejah, and were picked up by Shereef ed Deen, who guided them to En Nussara for safety. They were well received, and had lived in the country ever since some twenty years. They were married, had families, and were NEW RESOLUTIONS. 331 contented and happy. Seeing the rude methods pur- sued in almost every department of labor, they began improvements, but met with so much opposition that, for a time, they abandoned all attempts at innovation. After some years, they constructed a mill for grind- ing grain. This was very soon found to be a great improvement on the old hand-mills, and was generally approved. They next set to work to make a machine for reeling silk from the cocoon, and spinning and winding it ready for use and for the loom. To this there was much opposition at first, thinking it would become a monopoly in the hands of a few, and lead to distinction and oppression. When consent was finally obtained, under a pledge that it should be com- mon property for the benefit of all, they had no means to send for and import machinery, tools, or material, so they used such as they could find, and produced the rough machine which answered a good purpose, saving the labor of many persons. The question is still mooted in many lands whether, on the whole, the introduction of labor-saving ma- chinery has been a blessing or a curse to mankind. On one side it is argued that whatever cheapens pro- ducts and saves labor and this is done by machinery is a benefit, and should be encouraged. On the other, it is contended that, in the proportion that ma- chinery takes the place of hand-labor, men are turned out of employment and compelled to seek a livelihood in some other way, or to become tramps, and wander up and down the earth seeking work but finding none. A few men seize the control of the machinery, and 332 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. business connected with it ; form combinations, influ- ence government, fix a tariff on foreign goods, and a price on labor requisite to their purposes, next to starvation rates, while they become the oppressive money lords of the land, and rule with unrelenting severity in every department of human effort, favor- able or unfavorable to their interests, the condition of the common people under all forms of government becoming more and more one of dependence and degradation. Where rival corporations arise, com- binations are formed and measures adopted for mutual protection against the equal rights of the toiling, suf- fering masses. A tariff is fixed upon the products of labor by sets of forestalling gamblers, who fatten, or fail, upon the sweat of honest labor, and by railway kings upon transportation, by which the curdled blood is drawn, in turn, from middle-men and stock jobbers. Even raw material, and, back of and beneath all, the land on prairies and mountains, and coal in the mines, are grabbed by the cursers of their kind to swell their bloated incomes. If it were possible, the very air breathed by the common people would be monopo- lized and tariffed at the highest rates by the cubic inch. It is done virtually in colony houses and dun- geon holes into which the poor are crowded in large cities and manufacturing villages, where princely pal- aces and right royal churches abound. Thus, like parasites, one lives upon another, down to the actual producer, and he bears the bottom burden of all the rest. In consequence, capital in the hands of a few becomes exacting and oppressive, and the souls of the NEW RESOLUTIONS. 333 toiling millions become restless and rebellious. Con- tentions and strifes are continually going on, and will be till some equalizing remedy is found. He will be a true philosopher and benefactor who finds and ap- plies a remedy. Is it not found in Christianity, prop- erly understood and duly regarded ? The conversation there and on the way back turned principally upon this theme. There was a fear in the minds of this Peculiar People that the introduction of innovations would produce distinctions, beget rival- ries and lead to results destructive of the feeling of equality and fraternity now existing in the breasts of all the people. Considerable had been said on both sides of the question, of the wisdom and unwisdom of the present state of .society in En Nussara, com- pared with other nations. All admitted, as beyond controversy, the superior condition of the people viewed from the Christian stand-point, and yet, as the Patriarch had said, "they were not perfect." Some suggested one thing and some another, which might be an improvement and help forward to the perfection after which all true souls aspire. After a while, while resting by a fountain, Clar- ence Stanton, who had listened attentively to what had been said by others, was called upon to give his opinion. "You have decided to become a citizen in this community, or, rather, you are already one by adop- tion," said Mr. Tudela. " I suppose you have already meditated upon what you will do ; upon what will be your course of action. Accustomed as you have been, 334 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. to active effort, buffeting the stormy world, you will never be contented to settle into a drone, even in a hive so quiet and sweet as this. Your mind is active ; your heart is large ; your experience great, and most of life is before you. You have a work to do to finish your course with joy. You have made your choice as to place. Now what is your plan ? " Clarence Stanton meditated some moments, and then spoke deliberately, in chosen words : " You ask my choice and plan. My choice is to obey God and do my duty. My plan is to follow God's revealing. My prayer is, Not my will, but Thine be done. Such, for years, has been the desire and purpose of my heart." "You speak in general terms," said Mr. Tudela. ."I admire your principles, and have loved you ever since we met, and now more than ever. But princi- ples avail little, except in practice. Jesus came that 4 we might have life, and have it more abundantly.' Life is action, knowing is essential ; but doing that we may have is quite as much so." "I understand you, and appreciate all you say. My present impression is, that, with the consent of our new friends, I can help to introduce some of the arts and sciences of Western civilization for the im- provement and much to the advantage of this people; keeping, of course, attention constantly fixed upon the high moral and strictly fraternal feeling which prevails here. I shall cheerfully employ what means I have, not to lessen the burdens of any, for I see none here, nor to the enhancement of personal priority, but to NEW RESOLUTIONS. 335 promotion of the general welfare, to the increase of knowledge, unfolding the sources of intellectual, moral and spiritual growth, especially of myself, in the spirit of universal love. I think labor in such a field will accomplish more than consecration to the forms and fashions pursued in our country with so much de- votion and sacrifice, for selfish and partial ends " "I admire your sentiments and can only bid you God-speed in a work so worthy of the best endeavors of every good and true Christian heart," 'Why not join in the course you commend so highly ? " asked Godfrey with a shadow of impatience. "I am ready to forswear all allegiance to the habitual world and become a new creature in this realm of love and blessedness. " " You are becoming enthusiastic. I hope not madly so," remarked Tancred. " You have often rallied me on my enthusiasm on various subjects of less impor- tance, I confess, than this now warming your heart. I am glad you are stirred so deeply. I heartily ap- prove all you say and, with the consent of our guar- dian, I will join you in what can not fail to be a life of genuine happiness." " While I am pleased to be the witness of your ap- proval of the principles which here find such a simple and beautiful illustration, deep and sincere, I have no doubt," said Mr. Tudela ; "but, as your guardian, I can not consent to so great a change in the charge given me when we left home. You have parents and friends who still have a claim upon you and upon me. I dare not violate a trust so great and solemn. Re- 336 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. turned to them, you can make your own representa- tion. But from that distance and amid scenes that will then surround you, I fear the beauties of the sim- ple mode of life you now so much admire will become dim and vanish away." " Never fear me. I shall never forget nor cease to admire the character and habits of this people ; I shall always love them," said Godfrey, with a decided em- phasis on every word. "You utter my sentiments," said Tancred, "and when I receive my majority, and have the means, this, with God's help, shall be my home." "You see, Daimbert, these young men promise to be missionaries before you," said Clarence Stanton, with an expression of satisfaction. " I am not sure but I had better remain here awhile and then go a missionary to our own people," Daim- bert replied, with a smile beaming on his countenance. "I confess I have learned a valuable lesson in the spirit and application of Christianity to daily life I had never understood before. I see now how Jesus came for judgment into this world that they which see not might see, believe and be save'd. I abandon my adhe- sion to human creeds and forms, and accept and re- solve to follow the Spirit of truth, lead where it may. It can not lead wrong. I have not seen such a prac- tical proof of Christ speaking in man as is manifest wherever we go. Could all who bear the name ex- hibit to the world such a demonstration of its spirit and power, none could long hold out in resistance or fail of its blessings." NEW RESOLUTIONS. 337 "I rejoice with you in your self-conquest," said Mr. Tudela " It is by the force of early instructions that errors obtain an undue control over reason, judg- ment and the purest desires of the human heart, and keep the soul shut up as the Jews, and especially the Pharisees, were, within narrow confines, prepared to resist the simplest truths though clearly taught and fully illustrated by plainest examples. When one is liberated from such prejudices, he has great reason for devout thankfulness."" W 16 338 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XXn. A CONVERSATION ON PRINCIPLES. Several persons called and spent the evening con- versing upon topics mostly connected with the social and domestic condition of the people and their history. Questions were also introduced pertaining to skilled labor and the use of machinery as an aid in the pro- duction of the necessaries of life. Clarence Stanton gave a brief statement of the advantages to be derived from a proper use of such helps. He cited in evi- dence the mill and silk factoiy they had seen. He told them of improved plans which, with half the usual labor, would make their lands far more produc- tive ; of the use of carriages instead of camels in the transportation of articles from place to place, and of various other means of adding to the comfort and prosperity of the whole people. He took especial pains to show, without seeming to refer to it, that the objections urged against innovations that were really useful and a benefit alike to all the people, had no good foundation, but lay in the way of all progress, as if no improvement upon the present was possible. He did not favor rapid and rash movements in any thing, but a steady increase in the application of dis- coveries to the utilities of daily life could not fail to be a benefit to all. He did not allude to the abuses A CONVERSATION ON PRINCIPLES. 339 of mechanical powers by which the few are able to control the many, and capital make labor subservient to its own increase and aggrandizement. He believed the good could be obtained without involving the evil, and in a community like this he was confident a suc- cessful experiment could be made to entire satisfaction and injury to none. All listened attentively to his exposition of the value of modern improvements in rural life. The younger assented and accepted his conclusions, but some of the elders thought they saw difficulties and dangers which it would be well to prevent. Others remarked that their intercourse with other people was very limited, that their commerce was confined to a few articles actually necessary, and they produced but small quantities not needed for their own use. It would therefore be difficult to obtain, to any extent, articles for improving their present condition. Clar- ence Stanton felt confident it could be done, was al- ready revolving in his own mind a resolution to sup- ply all that would be needed to show them some of the advantages that might be gained by availing them- selves of the satisfactory and positively useful im- provements of other nations. He spoke of knives, forks and various culinary utensils, and some things pertaining to agriculture, using much caution lest he might go too far for a first lesson. The conversation had not continued long before inquiries began to come from those stoutly opposed at the beginning. It was then plain to see there was a hook in the jaws of the leviathan prejudice, and 340 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ground for hope. Mr. Tudela spoke of the yam and sweet maize as articles of food. All gave especial heed and desired to have such articles introduced into their country. Thinking this matter had gone far enough for the present, Clarence Stanton raised some inquiries about their possession of property, the tenure by which it was held, and how conveyed. It was explained that the soil was claimed by the Turkish Sultan as his, but was given to the Pasha of Damascus for a small tribute ; yet, as no authority was exercised nor often attempted, the miri was not often levied. They oc- casionally sent presents to the Pasha in token of re- spect and friendship, never in gratitude for favors received, none were shown them. They were vir- tually independent. The heroic Druses, Kurds and Bedwins were between them and the authority at Da- mascus. There had been times of trouble formerly, especially when Djezzar, the butcher, a monster in human form, ruled at Akka. He sent forays into all the surrounding countries. Many a tale of rob- bery , rapine and murder is related of him ; but this region never suffered but once from his cruelties. His minions came here and plundered some of the villages and carried off two of the fairest maidens for the harem of their wicked master. They never saw the monster but once. Some troubles had arisen and his jealousy was aroused to a fearful frenzy. He or- dered all the females of the harem to pass before him one by one. More than twenty had passed, each of whom had been delivered to the headsman with a sul- A CONVERSATION ON PRINCIPLES. 341 len growl and were slain. When the eldest daughter from En Nussara approached and the other close be- hind, Djezzar fixed on her his stern look and was about to pronounce the fatal wofd when she curtesied and looked him calmly in the eye, saying : "Myself and sister were snatched from the arms of our weep- ing and distracted mother for no crime we had done or thought to do ; we have lived in all humility and reverence to Allah's will, and in love and duty to our poor lone mother, without a desire to harm any body ; we have been brought here for no just cause and therefore feel we deserve no cruel injustice. But, Sire, we are in your hands. We have implored tho guidance and benediction of Allah upon bur dear mother, upon you and upon ourselves, that we may all do what is right and submit to his will. I await your decision. " His stern, knit brow relaxed, for his heart was touched, and he relented at this simple but moving ap- peal to deep-buried humanity. His voice trembled when he said, " Take her and the next to the Tefe- ketchy and bid him guard them to their people ; and bring no more here for destruction. " They were conducted safely to the bosom of their mother, and there was great joy among all the peo- ple. " We have forgotten to answer your question," said the Patriarch. ' ' I will proceed to do so. We regard the land like air and water, common prop- erty ; what is put upon it belongs rightfully to him who puts it thereon, whether it be house, or trees, or 342 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. grains, or grapes, any thing that makes it better than in its natural state ; this is his in rightful inheritance, settled by land-marks which are not movable. " "But what do you do when a father has several children ? " asked Mr. Tudela. "Often they live together and till the soil in com- mon, some times the father makes a division of his inheritance which is regarded as separated ever after- wards. Sometimes one has charge of the land and the other of the flocks. When an inheritance be- comes vacant, another purchases it. A portion of our people live among the Druses, some in Jerusalem and in other places, and in some cases a few have wandered and been lost. Our increase is not great as in former centuries. The Lord provides for his own ; we therefore never become anxious about what belongs to him, but reverently look up in hope and trusting love, believing all will work together for good to them that love him and do his commandments." "Have you no code of civil laws to regulate your temporal affairs ? " " We need none, so long as we obey the moral law which is just and equal in all cases, requiring righteousness in every thought, purpose and action. If we obey that law we need no other. If we do not, all others avail nothing but to give might power over right. We do not follow the law of Moses, but the law of the Spirit of life in Jesus Christ our Lord. The former is superseded by the latter. Human wis- dom and power, or rather men's cunning and abuse of power, may devise and execute schemes by which A CONVERSATION ON PRINCIPLES. 343 to defend wrong and prevent right under the forms of laws they have made and interpreted ; but they rarely work the righteousness of God. It is our aim, the groundwork of our institutions, to make every soul feel responsibility to a common Father, the lov- ing and righteous Governor of all men ; to study and obey his laws in the regulation of daily conduct ; to love as brethren always should love, and do to others as we would have others do to us." " But what of those who do not obey ? Have you no forms of law by which to punish them ? " asked Daimbert. "We have no written law for that purpose. We fear we could not fix beforehand the term and sever- ity of punishment just right, not knowing the exact turpitude of guilt, nor the means adequate to effect reformation. Vengeance belongs to God. We have no right to execute it. We can only use all means at our command to prevent, restrain and reclaim. We think love conquers more certainly than physical force. " " What do you do with those who persist in wrong doing, outraging all the proprieties of social life, in- jurious, abusive, reckless ? " asked Daimbert. "Those people do not live among us. We have no food to feed such passions, no schools to educate such characters. They can not survive in an atmos- phere serene and healthful as ours. Such maladies are not generated here. If any come here, the moral malady soon fades out of them, and they become sound in moral health and normal strength. " 344 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "You do not understand Daimbert," said Mr. Tudela. , "He desires to know what course you pur- sue towards those persons who will not submit to your good regulations, but hold out in opposition, and per- sist in positive injuries to others ? " "I have told you such people do not live here. We have nothing for them to live on. We have no normal maladies here. If one among us becomes in- sane, we restrain him in the kindest manner for his good and our safety, and do all we can to restore him to himself and to society. Bad men find no approval, no sympathy in their badness. If, after due admoni- tion, they persist in wrong doing, they are let alone, left to their own reflections. They are shunned, but not hated. Nothing is said or done to prevent their return, but every thing to encourage it. They are made to feel that they only are at fault, make their own misery and prevent their own happiness, and to know that the only door by which they can return is always open ; that all hearts and hands are ready to receive them, and prayers are offered for their restora- tion. We have few cases so extreme, and none have long held out against the power of kindness. " Mr. Tudela looked serious and thoughtful, but re- mained silent. After a little time, Clarence Stanton said : "In all my travels among many nations, and mingling with the different classes of people, I have learned some facts which go far to prove the pre-eminent value of the principles to which we have listened. In those lands where the laws are most severe crime is most A CONVERSATION ON PRINCIPLES. 345 frequent, justice most perverted, and reformation most rare. People become familiar with crime, think much about it, and give little attention to more serious mat- ters. Where sharp lawyers and gibbets and prisons are plenty, executioners find much to do. The whole current of thought and action becomes corrupt, great criminals escape where small ones are punished, and justice squints in favored cases. The whole head be- comes sick, and the whole heart faint. The broad desolations scattered every-where are the proofs of human folly and madness in forsaking the counsel of God. 1 ' " Do you believe Christianity will remedy all these evils, Captain ? " asked Daimbert. "Not as it is accepted and practiced among boast- ful professors who claim superior advantages and great power. Are there not wars and fightings, par- tialities and oppressive kings and prelates with crowns and crosiers every-where arrayed against the work of Him of the seamless coat, who went about doing good, blessing, and not cursing, mankind, teaching forgiveness and showing examples of what all men must do to be saved ? What nation, what community, professing the religion of Jesus, have come into his kingdom by force of human laws, ecclesiastical or secular ? What have creeds and hierarchies done to make men keep the unity of the spirit, and love one another ? Constantino attempted it when he drew his sword to enforce the decrees of the council of Nicea. He failed ; recalled those he had banished, and left an example which the churches have been too ready to 346 ' A PECULIAR PEOPLE. follow ever since. I say churches, for it is not one, but many, and each hostile to the other. Enforced creeds can never reconcile hearts. " This speech, delivered with force and feeling, had hardly ceased", when Youssef asked Daimbert, in an undertone, what he meant by the word applied to him called Clarence Stanton ? was it martial or nautical, a name or a title ? Daimbert explained that when they first met him in their travels they did not know his name and so called him "Captain," which, in his case, had no meaning. The explanation satisfied ; for no title ex- cept Patriarch is permitted among this people ; noth- ing to show that one is preferred above another. Titles do not honor nor ornament the followers of the humble Nazarene. NEW LESSONS AND NEW PROJECTS. 347 CHAPTEE XXHI. NEW LESSONS AND NEW PROJECTS. Several days sped rapidly away, but not in idle- ness ; for the time was occupied in excursions to dif- ferent parts of this beautiful land, observing the different industries, modes of cultivation, kinds of trees, shrubs, grains, fruits and grapes, studying somewhat the geology of the country and its re- sources. It is a wonder to modern travelers in the East how the large populations described in history could have lived within such narrow limits. The whole of Greece proper (Helas), including Attica, Megara, Achaia, Ellis, Olympia, Arcadia, Sparta, Messina, Laconia, Argolis, Epirus, Acarnania, Phocis, Euobia, Etolia, was not larger than Scotland, or the medium States in America ; Attica was not larger than a small coun- ty. The simple manner of living, and industries in agriculture and home productions supplied their actual needs, and in Palestine they had little foreign com- merce to increase their luxuries and create artificial wants. Bread and fruits formed their chief food. Their dress was of linen, silk and wool, made at home. Their houses were simple and substantial, built of stone, lasting for centuries without repair. Barns and out-buildings and fences, except for folds, 348 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. were not needed. None sought to amass fortunes foi the sake of robbing the next generation of the pleas- ure of learning the value of industry and frugality, and enjoying the satisfaction of having lived to some purpose. They did not make provision a prevention of the truest source of enjoyment for their children, but taught them how to regulate and supply the nec- essaries for useful, honorable and happy lives. Little attempt at fine arts is seen in the East, except in the architecture of mosks, baths, and a few public build- ings. A rude style of arabesque painting is em- ployed, without much success, to adorn the interior of the more pretentious buildings, as in Damascus and other large cities. But aesthetics were little studied by any Nussarany. To persons born and educated in the circles of what are called the higher styles of refinement, where each aspires to out-do all the rest in the bland- ishments of fluctuating and extravagant fashions, the simple manners of En Nussara would appear very rude and unsatisfactory. They did so to our travel- ers at first ; but every day and every hour, as they became more familiar and reflected more seriously and compared more closely their manner of life with the habits of Western Nations, they were convinced that the simple and abundant means and restricted tastes of this Peculiar People were more in accord- ance with a rational, consistent and Christian way of living, and productive of fewer cares and more per- sonal and general enjoyment. But they had learned comparatively nothing of the domestic habits of the NEW LESSONS AND NEW PROJECTS. 349 people. They had not visited in their families, looked upon the interior customs of their homes, nor seen much of the most important ingredient in the organism of all domestic and social happiness. They knew that throughout the East generally there was a wide separation between the sexes ; that scarce a recognition of acquaintance was permitted. From what they had seen, they inferred it was so here to some extent. The ladies usually appeared with light shawls thrown over their heads, which were partially drawn over their faces in the presence of strangers, a custom prevalent throughout Syria. They were~ not strictly veiled, like Turkish and Egyptian women, but equally modest and retiring in their manners. A more intimate acquaintance was required to form a correct opinion of the character and comforts of domestic life. It was a natural inference that such calm serenity and quiet and genial sympathy among all the males, young and old, must have been nur- tured in the sweet retirement of loving hearts and pleasant homes. In their rambles they frequently met with people whose appearance and language indicated foreign ex- traction. Some had light hair, blue eyes and ruddy complexion. Others had auburn, some even sandy, almost red, hair, with Caucasian features, and were thoroughly blonde. The people generally resembled the inhabitants of Syria, of medium size, erect, bilious, dark brunettes, sedate, but resolute when roused to action ; unambitious of private luxuries or public re- nown. The indications led them to the conclusion, 350 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. which they afterwards found fully sustained, that this people was a conglomerate of many peoples, which, by intermarriages and domestic and social habits for many centuries, had become, by constant interming- ling, a race a Peculiar People. It was not difficult to detect the latest comers, who retained many of their former characteristics. Habits of thought, manner of life and mingling of blood rapidly change all previous distinctions, and diversities become united in a few generations. Thus nations perish, and new and improved ones are evolved by the in- variable laws of a common nature, obedient to the will of a common Father. And thus, by the com- mingling of blood, thoughts, languages and races, shall all races become one race, all families one fam- ily, all languages one language, and God be all in all. One day they visited one of the libraries. Just as they entered, several women, with books in hand, passed out by an opposite door, and others entered. The travelers were surprised ; for they had seen nothing to reverse the general opinion of the East, that women have no education, nor abilities to acquire one except in the case of Ameena and here they had seen nothing to change that opinion. This case recalled her case vividly to mind. They reproached themselves for doing nothing to find and rescue her, if in the hands of the Kurds. While Youssef was engrossing the attention of Mr. Tuclela, the rest talked over their project, and resolved on their return to set about an expedition to find Ameena. Their plan was to take Yohannen for their dragoman, and NEW LESSONS AND NEW PROJECTS. 351 go for Shereef ed Been and secure his services. As they could not converse with either, they must per- suade Mr. Tudela to go with them. Clarence Stan- ton said, "If we find them, I have what robbers pre- fer to captives." Having fully resolved this time what they would do, they cared little for books, and waited anxiously for Youssef to propose a return. While waiting, they occasionally glanced furtively towards the ladies, who were not veiled, their shawls resting on their shoulders. Godfrey whispered to Tancred that one of them was different from the rest, and wondered who she could be. Tancred observed more closely, and spoke low to Mr. Tudela, who turned his eyes and met those of the lady alluded to. Her face flushed, and she turned away. The ladies soon left ; but she turned and looked inquiringly, but stealthily, as if anxious to kno^y who these people were. Clarence Stanton had observed the ladies, but did not see the face of either, until the moment they were leaving. He was startled, and said, in a low voice, to Mr. Tudela, "Who was that? It looked like Ameena." Hearing that name, Youssef turned and asked, abruptly, "Do you know Ameena? She is my daughter. Where is she? Have you met her? Where ? She can not have been in that trouble ! They knew her too well. Was she safe ? " And ques- tions followed questions in succession, too rapid for answers, until quite incoherent. It was the outburst of a father's affection for a beloved daughter whom 352 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. he thought secure and happy until the fearful possi- bility of her fate broke suddenly upon him. He paced the room in agony, without stopping to hear the explanation they could give. This was the finishing stroke to a latent hope cher- ished by Clarence Stanton, that the veiled lady might be Ameena. This phantom had now vanished, and he was more resolute' than ever to go in search of her. He called Mr. Tudela aside, and proceeded to explain the plan fixed on to find and rescue her. He had spoken but few words when Youssef, with pale and haggard face, came to them, and said, trem- blingly, "If you have met her, or know anything about the troubles at Deir el Kamar, tell me at once. " "Be calm," said Mr. Tudela, "and we will tell you all we know. We have seen your daughter, and " Youssef rushed to him and clasped his hand, look- ing imploringly into his eyes. "Is she injured? Did they kill her ? " and he covered his face for an instant, then gazed like a maniac into the face of Mr. Tudela. "Be quiet, my brother," said Mr. Tudela, sooth- ingly. " We may still hope for the best, that all may be well." It was some time before he became calm enough to listen to a recital of what our travelers knew of Ameena. He interrupted them often with anxious inquiries about different things. When they spoke of her great kindness and heroic conduct, and their gratitude and strong attachment, his rigid features NEW LESSONS AND NEW PROJECTS. 353 relaxed, and his voice was soft and supple as he said, "It was just like her; she was always good, calm and hopeful under trials. After Haroun's death, she staid in the Lebanon, because she thought she could do good there, and prevent discords among neighbors, who all respected her. " "In times like those now raging there, there is no safety for Christians but in flight," said Mr. Tudela ; "and for that reason she fled and overtook us, and was on her way to you. She told us of her people, and invited us to come with her. We were on our way to the Holy City." '"Say Jerusalem," interrupted Youssef. "That place is no holier than any other ; the place is holy where holiness is found." " We were separated on a fearful night at Ain el Mallalah, and Providence has brought us here. We were compelled by the Sheik of the Ghawarineh to flee in the darkness of night. But for your son we should have been lost. We have thought much of Ameena, and tried to devise some plan for her recov- ery, if she yet "Don't say it is possible they murdered her. It can not be. Allah would not permit it." Youssef was deeply agitated. Clarence Stanton said, in a strong, manly voice : "We have resolved to attempt her rescue. All we want is the means to do it, and some one to go with us for dragoman." "What means do you demand ?" asked Youssef. "We have no weapons of war ; we never fight. It X 15* 354 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. is better to die innocent, than to shed the blood of others." " Would you let those wretches slay your daugh- ter and her sweet children ? " asked Tancred, in a stern voice, and with clenched fist. "Not if I could prevent it," answered Youssef, in a Serene spirit, his principles having mastered his feelings. "If they have killed her, it will avail nothing to kill them." " It might prevent them from killing others," added Tancred. "They may never kill any others. You would act under Moses's law, and not in the spirit of Jesus." "I think it wise to go at once in search of her," said Clarence Stanton. " Let us make preparations, and start early to-morrow." All assented, and they returned and spent the re- mainder of the day in procuring horses, food and what things were needed. It was decided that Mr. Tudela and Daimbert should remain, and Youssef and Yohannen go with the others on the search. The Patriarch visited them in the evening, and gave his approval, after learning the condition of affairs ; bade them be cautious, and avoid all harm for themselves and others, and prayed Allah to pro- tect them and return them safe with the object of their search. A VAIN SEARCH. 355 CHAPTER XXIV. A VAIN SEARCH. It was little past midnight when five cavaliers rode through the Bab el Salaam, without warlike armor, oh a peaceful foray of love, among a rude and barbarous people. Their intent was good, their hearts heroic, their resolution strong, their quest uncertain. Little was said. All thought deeply, but in different chan- nels. The range was wide, the themes distant and scattered, the object one. In one, thought went back to scenes and friends and sorrows in a far-off land ; to affections and hopes blighted and blasted, and new ones tenderly cherished, but already drooping and shrouded in terrible uncertainty. Another, thought of a lovely and beloved daughter with an intensity of parental affection, mingled with deepest anxieties, stirred by the horrid massacres going on in the Leba- non and Damascus. Another had strange, half- formed thoughts about his sister, dimly remembered, with whom he had traveled but did not know her. The other two were hilarious over an expedition which promised excitement and novelty ; perhaps a realization of stories they had read, of frays and feats and hair-breadth escapes among barbarians. They regretted they had not carnal weapons for defence, expecting, and almost desiring, some daring, dashing 356 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. encounters, such as they had read of in works of fic- tion at home, that they might prove their valor in serious conflict. After some hours they espied two tents in a copse of wood, a little way from the path, with several horses picketed near them. Youssef whispered the word back for all to go carefully as possible, lest they should awake the inmates, and may be involve them- selves in trouble. They passed without molestation. Daylight found them in front of three large, dark Bedwin tents, with two camels and several horses picketed, and a flock of sheep and goats feeding near by. Youssef signaled to keep close and go silently as possible. The hills compelled them to pass near the tents. They had not reached them when a pack of miserable yellow dogs, such as infest all Arab vil- lages, set up barking and howling, which awoke the echoes of the mountains and filled the narrow valley with horrors. The flocks rushed to the tents ; the horses reared and plunged ; one broke his tether and dashed furiously among the rest, and the camels rose with their dismal grunt and groan, as if partaking of the common alarm, but too lazy to express it. The men rushed wildly out of the tents, one with a long brass-bound fusil, the other two with drawn yate- gans, fierce and ready for a fight. Youssef spoke a few calm words of assurance, the weapons dropped their aim, the war spirit was gone, and the party trotted on. Another hour brought them to a fountain where, near Shereef ed Deen, they had tented the night be- A VAIN SEARCH. 357 fore arriving at Wady En Nussara. Near it was pitched a single tent, with a horse and a few sheep and goats. Here they stopped to refresh themselves and horses. Seeing a man come from the tent, Youssef passed over and accosted him with the usual salutation of peace which was duly reciprocated. He inquired about the safety of the route to Massuda and the distance. He was told it was distant fifteen hours but not safe for strangers, as there was great commo- tion in all that country, from the Lebanon to Damas- cus. He learned further that great numbers had been murdered in Hasbeiya and Rasheiya ; all the Chris- tians, men, women and children who had not fled to the mountains, to the Druses in Hauran, or found protection in the houses of friendly Moslems ; that he had learned these facts from Shereef ed Deen, whom he saw yesterday on his way to En Nussara with some refugees whom he had found in the Lejah. He did not know how many there were, or whether men, women or children. Arabs rarely inquire into the business of other people. A consultation was held. It was decided to return and engage Shereef ed Deen to aid them in their search for Ameena. They started, resolved to over- take him if possible, thinking, hoping, Clarence Stanton did, that Ameena might be in his charge. They were doomed to disappointment. They met the noble Arab w r ho had surrendered his charge and was hurrying back to do other deeds of human kind- ness for Christian refugees. He had heard of some in Edhra and was on his way there to rescue them, 358 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. knowing tne few Christians there could not protect them. On particular inquiry, they were led to hope Ameena might be among them. It was a brittle thread, but they resolved to unwind it. They started at once under their new guide, on a very doubtful search for a very precious object. Coming to the path from the east, they turned from the road before traveled and wound out from the hills upon the fine grassy plain of En Nukrah, a wide fertile belt lying between the hills of Jaulan and the Lejah, and reaching from near Mt. Hermon to the Jebel Hauran and Mt. Gilead. They passed the tents of many Bedwins, whose flocks were scattered near by ; the women busy and the men lounging on their mats. It was after dark when they reached Edhra, and then to be disappointed. They stopped in the Christian quarter of the ancient capital of Og, the giant king of Bashan, a city of immense ruins, and a fierce and wretched Moslem population. It is on the border of the Lejah, whose deep glens and narrow defiles afford a safe retreat for the outlaws of the numerous factions which blight the beauty and prevent the prosperity of Syria. They were guided to the Sheik of the few poor, oppressed Christians. He could furnish them empty rooms in an ancient stone building, which ante-dated the Jewish invasion, and barley for their horses, but no assurance of se- curity. Recognizing Shereef ed Deen, he said, "Ah, you need no other protection than yourself; your presence is a safeguard anywhere." Youssef made known the object of their visit. A VAIN SEAECH. 359 The Sheik informed him that several Christians had fled to them but he could give no protection, so jeal- ous and so bitter were the Moslems who ruled in Edhra. He had helped all such to the Druse villages whose Sheiks are hospitable and strong, and never surrender those who flee to them for protection. Their villages are cities of refuge for the persecuted who flee to them, regardless of nationality or reli- gion ; and their power and courage has been able to resist all attempt to subjugate them. They defied and drove back the Egyptian army of Ibrahim Pasha, and more recently, the army of the Sultan, who attempted a forced conscription of their sons. "Only a few nights ago," he said, "we guided a woman and her children to Um Beshara, where they would be safe." A faint hope gleamed through the hearts of the searchers ; but no assurance was gained that it was Ameena. They resolved to follow the track. She- reef ed Deen advised them to pursue it and he would return himself nearer to the scenes of the recent out- rages, where his services might do more good. He gave them a tezkerah, a sort of passport to all who knew him, and assurance of safety, especially among the Druses. Before daylight they parted. They had no time, nor did they care to examine the massive and very ancient ruins of Edhra. Their new guide led them through a dark narrow defile with sharp angles and pointed rocks and broken fragments on either side. Daylight, which comes with a rapidity unknown in the West, revealed the dark sides of Jebel Hauran 360 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. piled against the reddening skies of the morning, while behind them stood the snowy summit of Jebel esh Sheik, already wreathed in a tinted turban of the first rays of the rising sun. On their left lay the ragged border of the Lejah, as clearly defined as the shore of a sea. Here and there grim towers of black basalt rose above the pointed rocks like martello tow- ers, but more frequent. On promontories jutting into the plain were piles of ruins, some of them still inhabited by an ignorant and miserable population, mostly Moslem fellaheen, too lazy to work, and too wicked to let Christians work for them. All day they passed along the Luhf of the Lejah, a fine frame-work of a very wretched picture. Near some of the villages were grain fields, growing luxu- riantly. It was plain to see where the power of the Druses prevailed. With them, a large portion of the plain was under cultivation. The immense harvests produced by the miserable method of cultivation fill one with astonishment, and explains why this was the coveted region of Jews, Greeks, Romans, Druse and Arabs. It is at present the granary of Damas- cus. Under the protection of a good government, it could be the garden of the world. They arrived, at noon, at the village of Um Beshara, situated on the side of a rocky tell, and reached by a winding defile, which affords an easy protection from the incursions of the Arabs. Its inhabitants are mostly Christians ; a few Druse families dwell among them on good terms. It was anciently a town of importance, one would judge from the piles of ruins and structures A VAIN SEARCH. 361 still standing. In one corner is an ancient citadel of great strength, and near by a theatre, with circular benches, aisles, arena, proscenium and postcenium. A little way farther is a church partly in ruins, but in a part of it the people still meet for worship. Other public buildings are found in other parts of the ruins. These all have the appearance of being of Roman construction. On a palace ornamented with small columns, with Corinthian capitals, they saw an inscription bearing, in Greek letters, the name of Cornelius Palma, who conquered this country in the reign of Trajan. They saw and entered several houses of more ancient date, formed of large blocks of basalt, hewn and closely fitted together, with roofs and floors of same material. In one were three large rooms, with partitions and doors of a single stone slab finely wrought into panels, and still easily swung on the hinges in their stone sockets. On their arrival, Youssef found the Sheik, showed him his tezkirah, and inquired if there were any refu- gees there. Without answering, they were invited to his dwelling and formally received. Coffee was immediately furnished, and their conversation began. There were several refugees in the village, but none answering to the object of their search. On further inquiry, they learned that a woman with children had been there some days before, but had left the next day. He could not tell where she had gone. A gloom settled on the countenances of all. The Sheik perceived it, and inquired if they were seeking friends. Being tpl4 the circumstances, he said rn.ajiy 16 362 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. Christians had fled to the Hauran from Damascus, where many hundred had been barbarously slaugh- tered, and all compelled to leave, or hide, except those Abd-el-Kader had shielded in his own palace several hundred of them ; that so many had come there he was afraid he could not protect them, as the Druses began to be alarmed, fearing another out- break in Hauran ; there were thirty or forty still re- maining ; several had started for Jerusalem ; some had found protection among the Druses at Nejran, Kunawat, Suweideh and other places ; but where their friends had gone he could not tell. It looked darker than ever. If the woman was Ameena, they had no longer any trace of her, and did not know which way to go. Youssef, at first, thought it best to abandon the search in this direc- tion, and return to Shereef ed Deen, who was a benevolent detective in all the country. Clarence Stanton had clung to a shred of hope in the words of the Sheik, when he said, "the woman and children had left with her servant." Might not Malek be with her? He urged the necessity for a further search in the Hauran, without giving his rea- sons. The Sheik offered his son, a young man of strength, who was cautious and courageous, for their guide, and invited them to remain over night, when he would be ready to start. They consented. Daring the afternoon, they wandered among the ruins and ascended the tower of the old citadel, whence they had a splendid view of as fine a country, naturally, as they had seen. Portions of the great A VAIN SEARCH. 363 plains near the mountains were covered with wavy fields of wheat ; but farther off they could see Bed- win tents and flocks about them. Innumerable vil- lages and piles of ruins were seen in all directions, thickest along the base of the mountains and in the border of the Lejah, usually on the tops or sides of the hills. It was plain to them the brief allusion in the Bible to the cities and villages of Bashan was not an exaggeration : ' 'And Og, the king of Bashan, came out against us, he and all his people, to battle, at Edrei. . . . And we took all his cities at that time three score cities. All these cities' were fenced with high walls, gates and bars ; besides unwalled towns, a great many." (Deut. iii., 1-5.) The names of several are retained. Among the larger cities, Bos- rah was not far from them, and Suweideh still nearer. The large ruins in botfi were clearly discernable, and the glass revealed them in their solemn grandeur. " What a pity," said Godfrey, " so fine a country, so capable of producing the support of human life and enjoyment, and so full of sacred memories, should be so desolate, so accursed of God." "So accursed by man," added Clarence Stan ton. "The history of men, what -they have done, and what they have not done, reveals a plain and sufficient rea- son for the sad condition in which we see it. ' Only man is vile. ' " "You are right, Mr. Stan ton," added Youssef ; "and when you know more of its history you will see more clearly why all these troubles prevail. In our little circumscribed territory it is as much as we 364: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. can do to prevent abominations from coming among us." "In doing it, you shut out much knowledge, tho means of improvement and prosperity," added Clar- ence Stanton. "It may be so; but are the countries you have seen really better and happier than ours ? " asked Youssef, in a manner which expressed doubt. "I must admit," answered Clarence Stanton, "no civilized country has wisely, benevolently, or even justly, employed the new discovered powers applied to the arts and utilities of human development in a way to increase the union, equality and welfare of all the people as they should. They have been monopo- lized for the elevation of the few, to the neglect, de- pression and discomfort of the many. The spirit of the world, selfishness and pride, have prevented the Spirit of truth from working in human hearts to re- form and save the race." "It is worldliness that we fear ; against it we strive by teaching our children to love truth, live purely, do good and trust in a God of love who al- ways rules over them, and will surely protect and bless them." WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. 365 CHAPTER XXV. WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. As they were about to leave, a messenger came to the Sheik and informed him that several Christians had arrived at Kunawat desiring protection, and oth- ers were at Suweideh, Bosrah and other places, and that Sheik Waked el Hamden desired him to come and counsel with other Sheiks on what ought to be done with them. He resolved to start at once with a party of his retainers, and invited Youssef to go with him, as something might be learned of his own daughter, and his advice be of service to others. As Kunawat the Kerioth of the Bible was but a few hours distant, they consented to go, dimly hop- ing to hear something of Ameena, willing to sympa- thize with the persecuted Christians, and sure of see- ing something of a country little known. It would be a long story to detail what they saw, heard and learned there, at Bosrah and other places. They found the Druse Sheiks ready to protect and de- fend the refugees from the violence and murderous spite of the Moslems. They believed the Govern- ment was at the bottom of all the trouble ; that hav- ing been defeated in their attempt at conscription, they resolved to show their prowess by an indiscrim- inate slaughter of a harmless people. There might 366 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. be an excuse for hostility to the rival Maronites in the Lebanon, but none for the gross outrages upon the innocent and defenceless people in Damascus and other places. They mutually pledged themselves, Druses and Christians, to feed and defend all who should come to them. Youssef, who was known to but few of them, ex- pressed his gratitude for so much kindness. He as- sured them that all Christians, the world over, would approve their resolution, and that Allah would bless them in such deeds of human kindness. He believed the day not far distant when the great nations of the West would put forth their strength to assure peace, protection and liberty for all religions, and then they might hope to dwell together as brethren, and all be happy. The Druses, not given to noisy demonstra- tions, rose, and, led by Sheik Ismail el Atrash, each took the hand of Youssef, kissed, then pressed it to his heart, and looking up to heaven, invoked the blessing of Allah to be on him and the cause of hu- manity. When selfishness is curbed, and a common danger threatens, human hearts are alike moved to quick and deep reflections and feelings, and to discoveries of principles not recognized before. A fellow-feeling is awakened, too long dormant, and by many denied an existence. Let some sudden and fearful calamity be- fall a mixed multitude, all distinctions are lost, and no one can detect differences except by outside gear and real works. He is best who is calmest, acts wis- est and does most in helping others. The rough WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. 367 sailor often becomes the saint and savior of those who had looked with disdain upon him, and the inillioriaire offers all his gold to the poor man who will give him a narrow place in the life-boat. So felt Druses and Christians and not a few Moslems who shook hands together on that occasion. Youssef was looked upon as a santon sent by Allah to make them love one an- other and do good. Every mark of attention was shown him, and when he told of the object of his visit all promised to aid him in the recovery of his daughter. Not much time was spent during their stay of only a few hours. The Sheik had prepared a bountiful feast for all. Hospitality is regarded by Druses as chiefest among the honors to be desired or bestowed, surpassed only by heroism in battle. Three whole sheep, stuffed with rice and well cooked, immense dishes of pillau, fowls, burghul, kibbet, soups, bread in little piles for each guest, and numerous other dishes were properly arranged on a large oval mat spread upon the floor. A wooden spoon supplied the place of plates, knives and forks. Spoons are a mod- f ern innovation which most of the guests did not know how to use, having never seen them before. Youssef was the honored of the party. By him squatted the Sheik Ismail ; then three other Sheiks to match the three friends of Youssef. Each helped himself to what he preferred, without infringing the rules of Arab politeness. The first course having been sup- plied, others followed, members of the household, retainers and villagers until all was consumed. 368 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. The dinner over, Youssef resolved to go as far as Suweideh. The Sheik took him in charge and con- ducted him to his house for entertainment. On leav- ing Kunawat they had glimpses of the immense ruins of a once large and proud city, many of which were in a state of tolerable preservation. In a ride of two hours they passed several ancient villages and saw many others not far distant on either hand. The Sheik entertained them on the way by describing their habits of life, remarkable incidents of the recent war and their conflicts with the Bedwins when injured by them, which recently had become of rare occur- rence ; how they executed vengeance upon those who injured them or trespassed on the right of brother- hood, never wiping out a blood-feud but by atoning sacrifice a practice still too common in Christian nations, whereby a prisoner of war can be exchanged not for a man, but only for one of equal rank. They had an hour at night, and another the next morning, to take a rapid view of the most interesting objects in this once large city. They traversed the long streets, climbing over huge piles of hewn stones, deciphering Greek inscriptions on tombs, temples and theaters ; entering dilapidated churches, mosks and baths, the great castle, and other massive ruins, to describe which would fill a volume. The Sheik seemed to be indifferent to the wonderful antiquities, in the midst of which he lives and rules supreme ; and his son, who accompanied Youssef, marveled at the interest taken by the young men, but was able to give no account of them. He was a noble young WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. 369 man, heir apparent to the narrow realm of his father, who was of an ancient family from Mt. Lebanon, who settled here some centuries ago. He was dressed cap-a-pie, in the best style of the country, with silver- mounted pistols and pearl-handle dagger in his belt. They attracted the attention of men and boys wher- ever they went, and even women and girls peered at them, making merry at the strange dress of the young men. In the Christian quarter they saw many women busily employed in weaving hair cloth for tents ; nearly every family having one in readiness to flee if overpowered by the Turks or Arabs. They were the handsomest women they had seen in the Hauran ; of dark complexion, regular features, soft, black eyes, white teeth, but lips marred by the color of henna. They wore the dress of the country, but of better stuff, and had many ornaments, crosses and amulets of various kinds, thought to possess a pecu- liar charm, because blessed by some renowned priest or patriarch, and handed down from generation to generation as a most valuable inheritance. The evening was spent in mutual inquiries and answers. The Sheik shook his head in doubt, when Clarence Stanton gave a simple outline of things com- mon in the West. When he spoke of steamboats, railways and telegraph, he and the rest burst into loud laughter at the marvels he related. They thought he excelled the Thousand and One Tales, and could he have spoken Arabic, could have found abundant em- ployment as a professional Meedak. To match him, a Bedwin coffee-bearer was called in to tell the wonders 370 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. he had seen. He related, in a broken and disjointed manner, stories from the Arabian Nights, pretending they were his own. When told, in the most serious language, that which Clarence Stanton had said, sus- tained by Godfrey and Tancred, the Sheik began to believe, and inquired about the means of sending his son to see and learn more about Frangistan, whence he supposed all in Frankish dress to come. He was told he must learn the language of the Franks or Inglizee before he could profit by a visit to those countries. When Youssef said that Clarence Stanton was to live in Nussara, he rejected all he had said, saying, u Now I can not believe him ; for why should he leave such a country as he has described to live in such a wretched place as En Nussara, where the peo- ple w r ere so poor and timid they would not fight." The Sheik's house had been crowded with villagers intent to see and hear. The utmost order prevailed, and all showed profound respect for what was said. They also noted with marked attention the words of Youssef as he translated what was said by Clarence Stanton, showing not only curiosity, but a lively interest, when he described the houses, lands, schools and condition of the common people their modes of living. It was plain that ignorance clouded the better qualities of their natures, and that they only needed right instruction to raise them to a high level of civilization, and prepare them for a better future. A multitude gathered around Youssef and his party in the morning, asking innumerable questions on topics of the evening's conversation. It was with WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. 371 difficulty the Sheik and his son could restrain them and keep the press from hindering their progress while examining some of the more important ruins. When mounted to leave, the throng increased, anx- ious to take a last look of a people so peculiar and strange, who had so many wonderful things to tell them of the country where they lived. They wished them hearty sala'ams, and prayed them to come again and tell them more. The Sheik's son, mounted on a beautiful white Arab mare, gaily caparisoned, with two attendants fully armed, to defend from all danger, attended them to Busrah. Descending from the elevation on which Suweideh stands, they came upon the rich plain of Bashan, covered with waving fields of grain spreading in all directions. On looking back, the city presented a striking appearance. It stood like a watch-tower, overlooking a vast region, north, west and south. It must have been a city of great importance to the Romans ; an out-post towards the great desert. It is now the capital of Jebel ed Druse, occupied by Chris- tians also. All live in peace, mutually dependant, the former doing the fighting, the latter tilling the soil and manufacturing most of their stuffs. In four hours they reached Bosrah, having fol- lowed the ancient Roman road, and passed several large villages, full of ruins, inhabited mostly by Druses engaged in agriculture of the rudest kind. All of the laborers and shepherds were armed, ready 372 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. to defend themselves from the frequent attacks of Bed wins. Youssef, with his royal guide, rode at once to the Sheik of Bosrah, to inquire for Christian refugees, while the others strolled leisurely among the immense ruins. A multitude of boys and a few rough-looking men gathered about them, full of fun and noise, making sport of the costumes of the strangers. Wherever they turned, the rabble followed and pressed close upon them, showing some signs of hostility, to prevent their going further. They finally found themselves hedged in by piles of rubbish. The crowd began to taunt and jeer at them, and press them to prevent their return. A lot of boys scrambled upon a high wall and began to throw stones at them. They could not be restrained till their guides shouted "Inglizee," when they desisted and began to yield. Some one shouted back Arabic phrases in a threatening voice, which others took up, and stones began to fly from all directions. The guides began to draw their pistols, when the royal Hamden, accompanied by a son of the Sheik and some attendants, appeared, to the terror of the mob, who at once slunk away in shame. They learned that no Druses, and but few Christians, dwell in Bosrah. No information was gained of refugees. For an hour or more the young princes guided them among the vast ruins of this once large, luxur- ious and famous city. They had entered it by the Eoman road from the north, which crosses another running east and west, both wide and straight. Di- WANDEKING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. 373 rectly in front of the street running south, outside the gate, are the ruins of the Great Castle, evidently intended to resist the frequent attacks from the plains. It is an immense structure, surrounding a large court containing a semicircular theater not less than two hundred and fifty feet in diameter, with rows of benches, and a colonnade sweeping round in rear of them. They ascended the lofty tower from which the view was bounded east and south by the distant horizon. As far as their eyes could reach were seen ruins of towns dotting the vast plain which, to all ap- pearance, is as capable of cultivation as the fields be- fore described. " What a country ! " ejaculated Godfrey. "What a pity it should be so desolate," added Tancred. "The fairest portions of earth have been spoiled by the wickedness of men, infatuated by mad am- bition and religious bigotry," added Clarence Stan- ton. "How can these people bear to live amid such desolations with such proofs of ancient grandeur ? " asked Tancred. Youssef interpreted to the young princes. The son of the Sheik explained that they were rarely mo- lested by the Bedwin ; but when they were in the plain they folded their flocks. When detachments of the Wahabees, who control all the country to the Red Sea, approach, they withdraw their flocks into the castle with their people and effects, and keep sup- plies stored there for their subsistence, Their forays 374 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. are not frequent as formerly. Sentinels are kepi here and pickets in small villages far out on the plain to give notice of their coming. Abd el Hamden added that his people were never troubled by the Wahabees since the fearful conflict of several years before, when a major part of an attack- ing party were destroyed, and their camels and horses all taken from them. The young Sheik accompanied them by various public buildings still standing, mosks, the church, house and convent of Boheira, temples, triumphal arches, and finally brought them to the house of his father, where a lunch had been provided, and was served in the usual Arab style, the Sheik making nu- merous inquiries about the country from whence the strangers came, and expressing some doubts about the truthfulness of what was told in a most humble and restrained manner. They had learned that a very small part of the truth was more than these peo- ple could believe. In this the Moslems of Bosrah diifer but little, except in degree, from the rest of mankind. A consultation was had, and it was resolved that further search in this direction would be vain, and it was decided to return to En Nussara by the most di- rect route. Abd el Hamden thought there would be no danger after passing Tell Hussein. He offered to accompany them so far from whence he could return before nightfall. The parting from the Sheik was cordial, with pledges of friendship and fidelity, and appeals to AJ- WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. 375 lull for peace and protection. His son accompanied them some distance outside the double arched gate and parted with the formal salute of peace and good will. During their ride they learned that, though all were Moslems, the Sheik and people of Bosrah were largely dependent upon the Druses for protection from the incursions of the Wahabees and thefts of the Bedwin, and therefore a good understanding pre- vailed between them. Abd el Hamden entertained them with legends and traditions, to them important as facts in history. Having no books nor papers, knowledge of facts, mingled with fictions, are transmitted in this way ae in pre-historic ages ; so inwrought are they with each other and so different are the conditions, that the acutest scholars find it impossible to separate them. Here is an example. He told them the story of Ba heira and Mohamet, which ran in this way : " When Mohamet was a boy, he stopped at Bosrah with his uncle, Abu Taleb, who was on his way to Damascus. Seeing the boy, the bishop monk, Boheira, who lived in that house they showed you, saw him, embraced him, and told Abu Taleb to take good care of him ; for Allah had destined him to do great wonders to Jews and Christians and many nations. On his re- turn, Abu Taleb took Boheira with him to Mecca, to educate the future prophet. It was he who wrote the Koran, mingling Judaism and Christianity. When Mohamet began to proclaim his doctrines and declare himself the Prophet of Allah, with authority 376 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. to become their ruler, many opposed his pretensions. Through the aid of his uncle and other men of wealth and influence, directed by the cunning counsellor, Bo- heira, many people became his disciples. But others opposed him, and he was compelled to flee to Me- dina. This is their Hegira ; they date from it as you do from the birth of your Savior. The disciples of Mohamet soon became jealous of Boheira, and re- solved to put him to death. So, finding them both drunk with wine, one of the conspirators stealthily drew the sword of Mohamet and with it cut off the head of Boheira, then returned it to its scabbard. On waking and seeing the awful deed that had been done to his best counsellor and friend, Mohamet was filled with great wrath, and vowed vengeance on the assassin. He called his counsellors and commanded a strict search to be made. One said, ' It must be he on whose sword blood shall be found.' Then Mo- hamet commanded all to draw their swords, when lo, fresh blood was on his own sword ! He remembered his drunkenness, and in great wrath he cursed the wine, as capable of most damnable deeds, and entered a new law in the Koran. " O ye that believe, surely the wine is the work of'the devil, wherefore renounce it, that ye may enjoy prosperity." 1 They crossed the beautiful Merj Yahayuna, a charming meadow watered by a branch of the Nahr Zedy, which flows down from Jebel ed Druse, winds off towards the Jordan. Here Abd el Hamden, after giving them directions where to stop for the night, WANDERING, THEY LEARN, BUT DO NOT FIND. 377 and the course to pursue, left them with cordial salu- tations of peace. They found shelter in a small village of Moslems, whose Sheik bade them welcome, and, in proof of protection, ate with them bread and salt. He was not a man of knowledge, wealth or power. The con- versation was on trifling subjects, especially relating to the condition of the country. He told them some things about the large caravans which pass on the Hadj road, near which he dwelt in an ancient ruin, going to and returning from Mecca ; of the rabble that followed, committing thefts and robberies. He also tried to entertain them with very indistinct allu- sions to Job, Jacob and Esau, who either dwelt there or passed that way. Youssef decided to start early the next morning, and pass by Um Keis and Pera, and so return to his country by the south entrance of Bab en Mansurah, as much the shorter distance, and dimly hoping to hear of Ameena at one of these places. 16* S78 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XXVI. A EETROSPECTION. While he mused the fire burned. In the afternoon of the day Youssef and the rest left En Nussara, Mr. Tudela strolled through several hamlets, dreamily, contrasting the simple manners, habits and condition of this people with those of his own country. There was no attempt at show, nothing really superfluous. Union and peace prevailed every- where, nothing seemed superficial, no rivalries, no en- vyings, no slanders, no suspicions. Yet he thought there was opportunity for much improvement, by introducing the improvements of Western Nations. Still he did not wonder at the opposition to having them introduced here, knowing as he did the bad uses often made of them, fostering and promoting a spirit of rivalry, and leading to distinctions, extravagances and oppressions, whereby capital was enriching itself, circumscribing labor and crushing freedom and man- hood out of the laborers. He tried to evolve from his own mind some method by which the benefit of new discovered forces could be utilized in a way to promote the general and, if possible, the universal welfare. He had entered a broad field, one too vast for a single mind to explore and grasp, and find a solution for every difficulty. It was plain to him, as A RETROSPECTION. 3YO it is to all fair and sober minds, that something 1 could be done ; and he believed much might be done if due caution and suitable intelligence were employed in the introduction and management of the concentrated powers of machinery in aid of human labor. Mind, he knew, was rapidly assuming the control of physi- cal forces, when the old apple business and advice of the serpent w r ould be calmly reconsidered ; that the innocence, beauty and blessedness of an Eden might be regained without so much sweat of the poor, and so severe a tax upon the conscience of the rich. He advanced so far as to settle thoroughly the conviction that the moral must keep pace with the physical forces, and then all would be plain and easily accom- plished. The moral element he found in Nussara, but not the knowledge and use of physical forces in their adaptation to human growth and development in a way to achieve the greatest good. So he resolved, on the return of Clarence Stanton, to set about a plan to introduce some of the more needful improvements among his new acquaintances. He recalled to mind the many studied plans con- trived by human philosophies to ameliorate and im- prove the condition of society. He iBflected upon the college of Pythagoras, the republic of Plato, the Spartan commonwealth, the theories of St. Simon, Fourrier and Owen, the Shakers, Trappists, Moravians and others, all well meant, but failures, because they lacked the living spirit of truth, brotherly love and sound practical wisdom. The first Christians started with a community of property, but were soon bur- 380 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. dened with their care of it ; and when it was put ,in charge of the "elders" for distribution the plan failed, because of selfishness or injustice in its man- agement. All these attempts, though failures, serve to show the consciousness of a need for some improve- ment in the condition of society, some deeper convic- tion of the positive, personal and relative duties of right living. Meditating deeply upon these matters, and how he would return home and procure such means as were needed to accomplish the good work, the days of his youth came back to him, and he thought over the scenes, events and cherished but disappointed hopes of his early manhood. One dark spot still rested on a page of his memory, which lay open before him, as vivid as it did a dozen years ago. He rethought of her he had loved before all others ; of their pledged vows, and her parents' approbation. His heart grew warm and beat strong, as in those young days of happiness and hope. His step was elastic and firm, and all shone bright and beautiful about him. It was short, for a dark page lay before him. He hesitated ; he stopped, stood and then sat down. He tried to drive the specter from him. She would not go. She stood there in her beauty, calm and sweet and lovely, looking on him as in those by-gone days. But there was no smile, no sweet recognition, no whispered words of confidence and love and hope. It was a phantom. He did not fear, but he did not like such a presence. He murmured 'Twas bright, 'twas heavenly, but 'tis past. A RETROSPECTION. 381 He tried to rise and seek diversion from thoughts too painful to be endured. He could not ; he was spell- bound, entranced. The spirit of the past rushed upon and overwhelmed him ; and there he sat, in complete abstraction. None can tell the agony and joy of such an hour, nor describe the mixed and mingled light and shade, the panorama of dissolving views, which pass through him. Many have seen and felt as he did ; but all lack power to describe what they see and feel. The soul in its purest and highest sensations requires a purer language than earth has invented. It was some time before he was aroused to a con- sciousness of himself. The sound of distant music wafted on the spicy breeze from female voices, faintly heard, brought him back to the sober world of reality, and he soliloquized: "Strange! It need not have been so. I knew my opinions on certain subjects had changed somewhat, and differed from others ; but my feelings had not. I loved her as truly, as intensely as ever. She, too, had changed; but not in the deep feelings of a pure heart. That was true and unwav- ering. She told me so. I believed her. That reli- gious excitement, stirred up and carried on by an adventurer, who had divided and ruined many par- ishes, leaving a track of desolation behind him, and disappeared in disgrace, turned many heads, blighted many hopes and poisoned many hearts. Her father caught the frenzy, and became enraged with me be- cause I would not enlist in a work I did not approve. So he tried to make her break her solemn engagement he had before approved. We were sad. She almost 382 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. offered to disobey her father, for my sake and her own. I would not consent to it. We both hoped calm reflection would discover to him a deeper senti- ment, a holier spirit, a diviner love, a truer religion than is rushed upon communities by the fierce whirl- wind, directed by selfish designs and bounded by sec- tarian ambition. We joined our hands and renewed our vows of constancy and fidelity ; that through all our lives we would never forget but always love each other. A great stir was made in the parish, and I was dismissed. The father forbade me his house and her presence. We never met but once afterwards. It was accidental, and others were present. I saw her first. She was pale and sad. Our eyes met. A flush and a smile changed her whole appearance ; she was bright and beautiful. We read a language too pure and sublime for human tongues to spell. It was plain to us ; no others could read it. The interview was short, but that last pressure of her hand told all. I feel it still." He sighed deeply, and remained silent and sullen. Religion comes to troubled hearts with soothing accents, and proffers a healing balm for the deepest wounds. It brings the confidence of faith and the patience of hope, and cheers with the sure promise of a better future. With the lamp of reason put out, it leads in devious paths, and to rash conclusions, from which deliverance is difficult sometimes impossible ; but, guided by it, it leaps every barrier, dispels all darkness, and works and waits till the hoped-for bless- ing comes. A RETROSPECTION. 383 Closed doors, dark cells and narrow cloisters are the depositories of blighted affections and blasted man- hood. The formal rounds of worthlessness, and the love and light of God shut out, or the beauty of the world seen through a black veil or latticed windows, bring poor comfort to a living soul. Then there are those who do far worse, by rushing headlong into the dark abyss of reckless pleasures, heedless of origin, duty or destiny, and speedily terminate a career of wickedness in disgrace. Others still, and they are the wise ones, humbly yield where avoidance of wrong by doing right is impossible, and consecrate their time and talents to noble deeds, at the sacrifice of personal comforts, for a help to others more miserable than themselves. This was alike the choice of Mr. Tudela and Loreda Worthington. But neither knew the decision of the other. From the time of their separation, Mr. Tudela had pursued his vocation in a larger parish, and with greater assiduity and success, winning the confidence and respect of all who knew him. Unsectarian in his convictions and feelings, he did not restrain his labors to a class, but earnestly sought the good, the salva- tion of all alike, from sin and misery, by persuading them to pure and holy lives. Loreda Worthington refused the idleness of her home, and became a teacher and helper of the needy. She gathered the ignorant and neglected children of the village into a room in her father's barn, and taught them reading, neatness and good behavior. 384 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. After awhile, she was permitted to take them to a vacant chamber in her father's house. She devoted her time and thoughts to their improvement, and in visiting, encouraging and helping their mothers. It was a beautiful sight to see her with her little flock at play upon the lawn, or sitting in the shade of the monster elms, teaching them how to work as well as play. Sometimes she would have the boys in the fields with their hoes, or in the garden working the beds of vegetables, or hoeing the early corn, potatoes, beans and cabbage, while the girls were weeding or watering the flowers. To all she explained the nature, habits and uses of plants, and how to cultivate them. In the school-room, at play or at work, she impressed upon them their duties in their relation to each other, and to every thing about them, and how important it was that they should improve their superior powers and make every thing beautiful, and every day and every body happy as possible ; that they should avoid all wrong, all bad company, and be willing to do their part in every thing, and especially to obey their par- ents and love one another. The new preacher often visited at the Worthing- ton's. He was always received cordially, but when he showed special attention to Loreda she was sure to be busy with her class or about something else. Her father noticed and regretted her indifference ; but it was some time before he chided her for it. The new minister was thoroughly orthodox, after the deacon's own heart. No new ideas had disturbed the equa- nimity of his brain or heart, and there was no danger A RETROSPECTION. 385 he would disquiet his hearers by uttering any thing not authorized in the creeds, as settled by conventi- cles centuries before. Hence Mr. Worthington thought him a grand match for his daughter, and a desirable addition to his family. He resolved to bring it about. It was plain one party was favorably inclined, if not fully resolved already ; it was upon Loreda special attention was to be bestowed. Whether there was a direct understanding between the parson and his deacon, nobody ever knew ; signs indicated it. One day when the parson was there to dinner, he \vas especially gay and social, directing most of his attention to Loreda. The deacon chimed in with un- usual fervor and in most flattering praises of the col- loquial powers and profound thoughts of parson Hardiman, his great promise of success in the parish, and usefulness in the town. Occasionally he made comparisons unfavorable to their former preacher, who did not hesitate to broach new subjects unfamil- iar to the members, and to dwell more on the moral duties in daily life than on the orthodoxy of the church, rebuking the sins of to-day and telling little about the sins of Babylon or the fearful judgment of unbelievers in eternity. Such allusions brought color to the face of Loreda, but she suppressed her words and bore her cross. After dinner the parson, in a fawning and conde- scending manner, proposed to Loreda a ride into the country, to which the deacon gave his most hearty 386 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. approbation. She at once plead her inability to go, as she could not leave her pupils. " Dismiss the brats and send them home," said the deacon with a sneer. "I can not do that, as they have need to learn, and I have engaged to teach them," said the daughter with respectful decision. The parson said, " No harm could come by dis- missing them for a single afternoon. You have been so attentive to them, their parents surely will not complain ; besides, I am told you make no charge for teaching them." " Do you teach such principles, Mr. Hardiman ? " she asked with emphasis. "Can I be justified in ne- glecting what I have agreed to do merely to gratify another ? " She spoke the last word in a tone which told the whole story. The deacon and the parson understood and felt it. The deacon was in a rage, and said, his lips white and quivering, " After to-day, don't you bring one of those miserable children on to my premises. I for- bid it." And he stamped the floor in his rage. Loreda answered mildly, "You say they are mis- erable ; ought we not, as Christians, do what we can to save them from their misery ? " "You have had those ragamuffins about here long enough. I will tolerate them no longer. " The dea- con was furious. "Then I must go to them and teach and try to make them good that they may be happy." She spoke mildly but with force. A KETROSPECTION. 387 "Never, so long as you abide in my house. I have been bothered by your insolent conduct long enough. " Loreda was about to speak when her mother en- tered, a good, kind, noble woman. "I have heard your conversation and I can not " You shall not " interrupted the deacon. " You have prevailed long enough. You encouraged that infidel Tudela, and for a time circumvented my plans to get rid of him. He bewitched our daughter and now she can treat nobody respectfully. " "Whom have I treated disrespectfully, father?" asked Loreda in a sad and suppliant voice. "Our new minister, Mr. John Calvin Hardiman. You know you have." "Why do you say that, father? Mr. Hardiman, have I ever shown you any disrespect ? " Thus appealed to, Mr. Hardiman hesitated, but fi nally said, " I can not say you have, but," and he hes itated again, and lowering his voice, added, " You have not received me as cordially as I hoped you would." " That is a matter in which I am to be allowed my choice of manner and words," she said, with distinct- ness and determination. "I may as well say it here and now, before you all. My heart and hand are pledged to another by vows too sacred to be broken." The deacon was furious. He tramped the floor, unable to vent his wrath. He finally turned, stopped and stared at Loreda. Her mother came to her sida and took her hand, but shuddering in expectation of 388 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. a fearful explosion of vengeance. He spoke in slow, stern words, emphasizing each, "You was my child. You are no longer." "You are mine, and always shall be," said the mother heroically, clasping her in her arms, the daughter leaning upon her bosom and looking lov- ingly into her face. The parson looked puzzled and silly. So much Mr. Tudela had partially learned of Lo- reda through mutual friends. He had written her letters ; answers had never been received. (Deacon Worthington's bosom friend was the post-master.) He did not visit his old parish, though he had many friends in it. A large majority of the parish pre- ferred him to Rev. John Calvin Hardiman, but they were peace-makers and yielded to the dictation of Deacon Worthington and his party. The treatment of Loreda was whispered through the church, and much sympathy was felt for her, but none dared ex- press it openly, lest new troubles should bring re- proach upon the leader and chief support, the world's people make a great handle of it, and reli- gion be made to suffer reproach Loreda resolved to bury these things in her own bosom, to spare her father and the public all needless gossip and trouble. She continued her labors among the poor children. All loved and almost adored her. Their mothers called her their visiting angel. Weeks and months passed, and her father had not spoken to her. He prayed for her night and morn- ing, that she might be "truly converted," and learn A RETROSPECTION. 389 to be obedient and do right. She had been pro- nounced "truly converted," and several years before been admitted in the church, and nobody had ques- tioned her sincerity and devoutness. Her mother loved and trusted her more than ever. She had done all in her power to comfort and cheer her. There was still a sadness on her soul. The fatal stroke came when her father brought home the village paper, say- ing, "There, it's just what I expected ; and I am glad of it." " What is it, husband, that pleases you so much ? " asked Mrs. Worthington. ' You'll see, and so will Loreda, " and he tossed his head with an air of triumphant satisfaction, threw down the paper and left the room. Mrs. Worthington took up the paper and looked it over, and laid it down, saying, "I don't see anything to please him. " Loreda took it up, and turned instinctively to the marriages and deaths. A shriek, and she fell sense- less to the floor. Her mother raised her and carried her to the sofa, bathed her temples and applied restor- atives. It was a long time before she showed any signs of life. Her pulse barely fluttered at times, which gave the mother hope. A half hour longer, and she drew a heavy sigh, and quivered in every nerve. She tried to rise, but sank back, and seemed to rest more quietly, but wholly unconscious. The mother suspected the cause, but did not know whether it was death or marriage. She seized the paper, and read the announcement of the marriage of 390 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. Rev. Samuel Tudela and Miss Betsey Butterfield. She threw it from her indignantly, and gave her whole attention to Loreda, thinking, if she recovered, it might be a relief to Loreda, if diverted wholly from the past. Mr. Worthington entered, and seeing Loreda pros- trate, pale and unconscious, said, gruffly, "Well, what now's the matter ? I thought it would come to this, sooner or later. She'll get over it, and it '11 do her good." "My husband," said Mrs. Worthington, in a whis- per, "I do not wish to reproach you, but I do hope, if Loreda, our only child that lives on earth, may be permitted to recover, you will show her a father's love and tenderness. You have allowed your personal hostility to Mr. Tudela to misguide your thoughts, prevent your affections, and destroy the peace of our child. Can you believe the Good Father, to whom you pray night and morning and ask blessings for our child, as well as for ourselves, will hear, approve and and answer favorably, when your conduct towards her is so unchristian ? She was solemnly engaged to Mr. Tudela, and you knew and approved it. You have driven him away a worthy man, respected by all, except a few who prefer certain set words and dogmas, you can not understand nor explain, to pure, honest ahd reverent principles and conduct, and confidence and hope in God for others as well as for a chosen few, and AV!IO follow as near to Jesus as the most ex- acting members of our church." She ceased. Mr. Worthington looked thought- A RETROSPECTION. 391 ful and serious. He soon left the room. Not long after he returned with the doctor, who examined Loreda, recommended stimulants ; that she be un- dressed and kept as quiet as possible ; that nothing should be said or done to excite her mind, lest per- manent aberration should follow. Instead of stimu- lants, warm compresses were used with gentle fric- tion. In a few hours she so far recovered as to open her eyes and recognize her mother. Having learned something more of the . case, the doctor, at his next visit, directed the deacon not to enter her presence until she was fully recovered, lest the agitation should produce a relapse, which might prove fatal. This requisition lay heavy on the heart of the deacon. His prejudice began to give way, and his reason to return. In two weeks she was able to leave her chamber. Her father was more paternal, but it seemed to re- quire an effort, as if there 'was something preying on his mind which he dared not express. Her presence seemed to annoy him. She always met him respect- fully. Her words and actions were dignified, but filial, deferring to his wishes. Her health was not re- stored. There was a languor, a hesitancy, an abstrac- tion so unlike herself, that her mother and friends began to grow anxious about her. When she was able to receive her friends and go out, she heard that some persons were preparing to join missionaries to be stationed in some foreign land. She was impressed with the idea that with them she could find a field of useful labor, suited to her taste 392 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. and talents, where she might be useful. She con- sulted her mother, who objected strongly. She could not consent to part with her only child. It was too great a sacrifice, and her health was not sufficient ; she would never return ; she must not cherish the idea for a moment. One day she consulted the doctor. He thought it would be a good way to regain her health. It would be a diversion ; the bracing air of a sea voyage, a change of climate, the mode of living and new scenes would furnish the best medicine, and undoubtedly promote a complete restoration. With much reluct- ance the mother consented, with a promise of a return as soon as she recovered her health. Preparation was speedily made, as the company was soon to depart. Many gathered to bid her adieu after the services in the church. She was dressed for her departure. Her last meal had been eaten under her father's roof, and she was soon to breast the world under some of its rudest aspects. One by one her friends embraced her and retired weeping. The father looked on deeply moved. She remained outwardly calm, but her heart beat heavily, and only by a most heroic ef- fort could she restrain her emotions. As she came down the steps a host of the children and parents she had taught and befri ended crowded around, seizing her hand and looking into her face as tears streamed from their eyes, crying aloud with mingling voices, "Why do you leave us?" "O don't go away." "You must not go." "What shall we do without you ? " " You are so good ! " "Do let me kiss her." A RETROSPECTION. 393 Mothers brought their infants for her blessing that they might remember one who had been so kind and done so much good. A tall, pale man with only one leg, hobbling on his crutch, came with his wife and children to bid her farewell. He took her hand, looked her in the face, while big drops rolled down his cheeks. He tried to speak, but could not ; his heart was too full ; he kissed her hand and burst into an agony of grief. This was too much for the father. His severity gave way entirely. He broke completely down, hid his face in his handkerchief, and turned away to weep. He had never known the goodness of his child before. Neither mother or daughter noticed the fearful strug- gle he endured. It was with difficulty they could press their way to the carriage, which was in waiting to take them to the train, which had whistled a mile away. Hearing it the crowd gave way and grew more calm. The father rushed to the coach. There was room but for one. He could not go. He grasped Loreda's hand, stared wildly into her eyes, and stam- mered in such fatherly accents as she had not heard in months, "I have done you wrong; God forgive me ! Stay, my child, do not go away. I will make all right ; you shall be happy." The mother heard it, and with her face wet with streaming tears, and her eyes red with weeping, added, "Do stay, Loreda; he will love you and amend the past." Loreda roused all her energies and murmured, 394 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "It is too late." She embraced and kissed them both, then stepped towards the carriage. The father clung to his child, pleading, "Do stay ; O do stay." The driver shouted, "Have waited too long, must go." Loreda said, "Too late; farewell," and stepped into the carriage, which drove rapidly away. A week later, Mr. Tudela, having heard of Lore- da's sickness, came to Watsega to learn directly of her condition. He was surprised and saddened on being told of her departure as a missionary to a dis- tant land. Cautiously he tried to find where her sta- tion was to be. When she left it was not decided ; she was to be employed where most needed. It was soon noised about that Mr. Tudela had come on a visit. Large numbers called to see him. Wher- ever he went, he was greeted by old and young with expressions of the highest regard. Only a few of the more stubborn sort shunned him. With shame they did it. He called at the post-office to inquire for let- ters. The post-master, seeing him enter, retreated through the back door, and left the clerk to serve him. Coming out, he met Deacon Worthington square in the face. He bowed politely, but turned to pass him. "Do not pass me in hate," said Mr. Worthington. " I have done you wrong. I want to confess my fault and be forgiven." "You have forbidden me your house, and driven your daughter far from home. Confess to her your A RETROSPECTION. 395 fault, and you shall have the forgiveness of both." He spoke like an innocent and injured man. "Will you come to my house and hear my expla- nation ? " "When Loreda is there to hear it," answered Mr. Tudela with prompt decision and passed on. Mr. Worthington shuddered, cowed, and turned to follow. His conscience burned with a fire no words could smother. From that hour he withdrew from public gatherings, left his church service, and shunned, as far as possible, the presence of his neighbors. All saw and wondered at the change. 396 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XXVn. A REVELATION. Several years had passed. Mr. Tudela had heard nothing from Loreda or her parents, but he had not forgotten her. He had smothered his grief and con- secrated himself more earnestly to the duties of his vocation. His health finally gave way from overwork and he was obliged to resign his charge. His whole parish loved him and appreciated his labors. They would not let him go without a material benediction, which was bestowed cheerfully and bountifully. He was advised to make the tour of Europe. Three men in the parish proposed to bear all expenses if he would take the charge of a son of each. No restric- tions were put upon him as to time, place or expense. The northern countries had been visited, and he was now on his way through Palestine, designing to visit Egypt, and return thence by Italy, Switzerland and France to his native land. This journey had been pleasant and, in many ways, profitable, espe- cially in the restoration of his health. He had en- countered no hindrance, no difficulty, except what has been described. The field of his observation had confirmed him in the largeness and liberality of his views and feelings, and of the great need of reforma- tion for the salvation of the world. No-where had A REVELATION. 397 he seen such a beautiful illustration of the practical power of love as in this secluded spot, where he had least expected it. How this people could have pre- served so much of the spirit and simplicity of pure Christianity, as taught and exemplified -by its divine Founder, was to him a marvel. But when he re- membered that it was into the "region beyond Jordan " that the believers, who heeded the warning of Jesus, fled from the straitness and seige of Jeru- salem and escaped its destruction, it was not so diffi- cult for him to see how a people so devoutly attached to principles and practices they had learned and loved, and, relying on promises they had believed God would fulfill, should combine to build up a republic of their own. This conviction was increased with the remem- brance that into this region came Paul, soon after his conversion at Damascus, remaining three years, mak- ing many converts among the Roman colonists settled here. It was by a very easy and not unusual process that he came to understand how, on the overthrow of the imperial dominion, and the rise of Islamism so hostile to Christianity, the faithful believers of vari- ous nationalities should gradually gather under the strong natural defences of this sweet valley, and here hide themselves from the cupidity, zeal and ambition directed to grander conquests. For long centuries they had dwelt here, excluded from all intercourse with the outside world, except in the most cautious manner, never showing any thing to tempt aggres- sions upon their obscure and peaceful homes. And 398 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. here was a satisfactory explanation of the simplicity of their manners and the rudeness of their methods of labor. All seemed plain, as if written on the pages of history, copied carelessly by ill-informed scribes. And now he had become calm and reflective on reali- ties and present duties, he was almost persuaded to join with Clarence Stanton and adopt this for his future home, after returning the young men of his charge to their parents. He saw much that he could do for this people, by introducing the practical im- provements of the West, enlarging their sphere of knowledge, increasing their sources of enjoyment, without impairing their harmony, confidence and mu- tual respect for the common weal. Pondering seriously on these things, he had talked frequently with those who could speak English or French, and gradually opened these subjects to them, but found it very difficult to make himself under- stood. They had so little knowledge of change or improvement, of doing things differently from what had always been their way. The gospel was their standard in material as well as in moral and spiritual matters. They had seen and known nothing better than the ancients taught and practiced. They were conservative to the extremest degree, to the exclusion of all that was new and strange. Mr. Tudela had been often discouraged at his ill- success at making converts to his new schemes of im- provement, and concluded at last that there was but one way left. He must demonstrate his theory by A REVELATION. 399 an actual experiment. If they had no faith, he might teach them knowledge. So he resolved to ren- der what aid he could, on his return home, by for- warding to Clarence Stanton implements and various seeds, which they could not fail to adopt when once acquainted with their use. A start might open the way to important achievements. A grain of mustard might be greatest among herbs. Portions of his time he spent in the library. Twice when there he met the same ladies he had seen on his first visit. One of them he noticed was more closely veiled than the rest. This excited his curiosity some- what, for it was unusual. It would be impertinent for him to inquire the cause ; but he could not refrain from glancing frequently at her. As they left the library, he noticed her in particular, and decided she must be the same that Shereef ed Deen had conducted to En Nussara, and wondered who she could be. She seemed unlike the rest, and yet intimate with them, conversing in Arabic. One afternoon he wandered through the olive, fig and mulberry orchards to a fine fountain, a beautiful resort, where many often gathered to enjoy the cool breezes wafted from the spicy fields of Arabia. Sev- eral were already there, who were full of life and joy, mostly young people. Work in Nussara was mostly done up in a few morning hours, and after- noons given up to friendly visits, social converse, reading and diverse recreations. People who live so simply are not compelled to eternal toil, like those 400 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. who aspire to great wealth, high renown and extrava- gant adornments, following slavery of fashion. Seeing so many there, and so happy, Mr. Tudela passed farther up the hill and seated himself at the foot of a large oak, whose gnarled trunk and spread- ing branches had defied the storms of many centuries. A narrow wady, down which flowed a small stream from a fountain farther up the hill, was on one side, and a broad view, extending over the hills of Bashan, on the other. As he gazed upon the bold, beautiful scenery, he thought of the graphic descriptions of the poets and sweet singers of Israel. Suddenly he was roused from his reverie by a song warbled by a female voice, that could not be far away. 'Tis sweet to remember the friends that we love, To feel our hearts warm as we think of them still Oh ! could we but know that wherever we rove, Affection still flows, like this pure, purling rill. 'Tis sweet to revive the pure joys of the past, To waken the echoes that linger there still; To know that who loves will be true to the last, That God will the promise of lovers fulfil. What could this mean ? From whose lips flowed such music, bearing such sentiments in his own lan- guage and touching the depths of his inmost heart ? Was it an angel following and watching him, know- ing all his thoughts and feelings, and sympathizing in his sadness ? He knew it was reported that Djins were ill the land, but he did not believe in them. He A REVELATION. 401 resolved to search for the hidden voice, and find whence it came. He had not gone far into the wady when he per- ceived through the bushes a female figure sitting in a rude bower of oleanders in full bloom, interlaced with clematis and other flowering vines. Coming a few steps nearer unperceived, he saw it was the veiled lady. He hesitated to go further, but ventured to speak : "Madam." She started and gazed in different directions, seeing no one. After a few moments he continued : " Mad- am, I would not intrude upon your retirement, but the notes and words of your song have touched my feelings and recalled a friend of former years, very dear to me, but far away. I would know how such sentiments came to be sung in this far-off land." "Sir, why do you call this a far-off land? Is not Allah here as in your far-off land ? We have peo- ple here who speak many languages ; and music is universal, the same every-where. Its influence is the same on hearts whose chords respond to its touches. Pure sentiments, like music, have their corresponden- cies in hearts congenial and fitted to reciprocate. Why do you marvel ? " "Because, for long years, I have heard no utter- ance which has so affected my whole being and stirred emotions I have kept buried in my own bosom. It has loosed the chord which kept my soul bound in solitude, away from the finest harmonies which thrill and awaken the purest joys of life." A 2 17* 402 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. "You talk strangely to a stranger. Why should the humming of a ditty call forth such expressions un- der such circumstances ? " " I can not tell. I have no explanation to give. I ask your pardon for this rude intrusion. A strange impression came on me. In my loneliness, I was ru- minating on the past, dreaming of scenes, joys and hopes once charming and warmly cherished. Your words recalled them so vividly that, without reflection, I hasted to find whence they came ; whether from mortal or angel lips. Again I ask your pardon. " He turned to leave. "Stay, stranger," she said placidly. "There are links which unite our common humanity in a common brotherhood. I would not disown such relation, but confess a sister's sympathy and interest in you, and encourage whatever is right, pure and holy towards one from a far-off land. I perceive in your counte- nance traces of sadness, too deep to be traced by care- less eyes. The tones of your voice confirm it. I read a history of your past. At some period of your life you have suffered severe disappointment, against which you battled manfully for a time, and thought you had conquered. You must know the fibers of a. pure heart once broken can never be rejoined dis- arranged, it is difficult to readjust them." He turned and stared in bewilderment. " Do not think me a Djineyeh, a Gypsy," she con- tinued, "for telling you these things. You know they are true. Remember, this is the land of proph- ets and marvels, as well as of much history unwritten. A REVELATION. 403 What you have seen has diverted you ; what you hope for may encourage you ; still there is in your heart a void these things can not fill." "Madam, you astonish me. I know that seers and soothsayers and conjurors have been reported to dwell in this land, now as in former ages, and that strange things are revealed by them here and every- where, in the opinion of the credulous. I confess you have hinted a sad fact in my life which shadows it still." "Knowledge dispels all hallucinations and com- prehends all prophecy. Truth alone remains perma- nent. Imagination in some minds is stronger than in others, and bold pretensions, adroitly practiced, may deceive the weak, unwary and credulous, and make deceptions appear realities. I attempt no such impo- sition. Fable and parable may reveal truths more for- cibly than narratives, by showing in another what he will find in himself, as when one looks in a mirror, the plane surface shows outside facts. So truth, through thought, reaches the heart and reflects the inner man. What I said has carried you beyond the clouds which have darkened your days, where all was clear and bright and beautiful but for the dark shadow of one who should have been a light and a guide. Had you remained faithful to your vows it would be so now." "Spirit, prophet, Djineyeh, witch, whoever or whatever thou art, thou dost belie me ! If thou know- est aught of my life thou knowest I have broken no vow, but have borne myself amid all conflicts in 404 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. truth and honesty, faithful to every trust and obedi- ent to every duty and to God. I spurn thy base in- sinuation, a foul slander upon my name. Djineyeh though thou mayest be, I despise thy cruel aspersion and stamp it under my feet ! " He stamped severely upon the ground, then turned and left. The veiled lady trembled, and ere he had gone far she called faintly, in a tremulous voice, " Stranger, return come nearer." He heeded it not, but, with slower and measured steps, he passed on, but as if reluctant to leave. His heart beat heavily and his limbs grew weak. He was not rash nor in wrath, but a manly indignation was kindled in him at the thought of an accusation, of which he knew himself innocent. He sat down upon a stone and became more calm. He said to himself, "This can not be a spirit from God for she told not the truth. Yet she seems to know, or has guessed, some things of my past life. If she relates such false things of me among this people none will respect me. If they were true, I could not respect myself. If others believe it, why should they respect me ? " and his heart burned in him. He rose up, and stared about in vacancy ; sat down, and rose again, and again sat down. He finally became more calm, saying, "I am not afraid of her. I will return and refute that buz- zard of falsehood. If she be real, and deceived, I will correct her. She shall not retail slander on my char- acter. " He had scarcely turned to retrace his steps when A REVELATION. 405 he heard a refrain, as if coming from a troubled heart, 'Tis sad to reflect that, by falsehood and sin, True hearts should be severed, no more to unite ; And, wandering in sorrow, find mem'ries begin To kindle, but quench the new flame of delight. He listened and wondered. It was strange. He could not comprehend the meaning. It seemed so real a following star which dimly and briefly re- vealed his own condition. He advanced a few steps, when a new and more hopeful strain broke from the bower, still out of sight, Haste not thy steps when sin assails, But boldly stand, defend the right; Thy joy shall come whea truth prevails, And God shall guide thee into light. A responsive echo floated on the stillness back from the hill " Into light." He listened with surprise and devoutest feelings. His whole heart echoed both song and sentiment. He started, after a few moments, firm and resolute, and fully determined to unveil the mystery and expose the delusion. He came to the spot where he had stood, and bowing respectfully, said : "I return at thy bidding, madam, to hear what explanation thou hast to give." "Thou hast not heeded it all. I asked thee to come nearer." "If thou art such as I have thought thee, I am 406 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. near enough. I wait thy explanation, such as thou hast to give. " " I have spoken to thee my truest faith of what I have seen and heard. I confess, in our grosser con- tact with mankind and amid the prejudices which steal into human souls, we are often deceived, and, under the deception, do wrong ourselves as well as others, when we think we are in the right. Sir, I am no deceiver, no enchantress, no Djineyeh ; I am mor- tal, like yourself, and like you a foreigner, a stranger. I have seen and watched you since and before you came to sojourn with this Peculiar People. Like you, I admire much we see and know of them ; so simple, so sincere, so truthful and so loving ; every thing, in short, we connect with the humble life, manners and teaching o.f the Great Master in whom we believe and worship and have hope." "Who art thou, then, that thou knowest so much, and yet dare reveal so little ? " " Would'st thou know me, indeed ? Then lay thy hand upon thy heart, and look up to heaven and swear to me thou hast never broken thy most solemn vow." " What dost thou mean ? " "Dost thou hesitate? Then come not one step nearer, nor breathe on me the polluted breath of a broken vow." " Madam, did I not tell thee I have broken no vow ? Why repeat the falsehood ? " "Because it demands a double witness, most sol- emnly given, to undo what has been honestly believed, A REVELATION. 407 and to be convinced of what is true. If thou art what thou seemest, an honest, innocent man, with the stain of no broken vow upon thy soul, hesitate not to cross that pure stream and stand boldly before me. " He stepped forward, crossed the rivulet, and stood erect and defiant of danger, fully resolved to unveil the mystery. "I have obeyed thy command, and here I am in my conscious innocence and rectitude of heart, and I demand a retraction of thy false accusation, or I will tear that veil from thy hidden face." "Be not rash, kind sir, in thy threatened venge- ance. I am no false accuser, but innocent, and no report of infidelity has reached an ear against me." " Is one to blame if malice has circulated falsehood against innocence ? " "Then again attest thy innocence before High Heaven." "I do it, not in the attitude of a penitent, but in the integrity of my heart, before God, who sees and knows all things, I solemnly protest and declare, I have no broken vows, no violated promises, of which to repent." She rose, extended her right hand, saying, "Then lay thy hand in mine, and thou shalt know me. " He did so, and that instant, with her left hand, the veil was swept from her face, and Samuel Tudela and Loreda Worthington were folded in each other's arms. 408 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XXVm. FEAR TURNED TO JOY. There was great joy in Fureidis that day. She- reef ed Deen had again visited the Patriarch, bringing, this time, his grand-daughter, and two great-grand- children Ameena and her children. She had been carefully protected in the Harem of the Sheik at Ain Mellalah, but the Ghawarineh had not ventured to conduct her to En Nussara. They are not a war-like people, and therefore feared to encounter the Kurds and Haramiyeh who infest the Lejeh and Jaulan, com- mitting robberies and murders regardless of nation or condition. But Shereef ed Deen, enjoying the respect and confidence of all, and having courage from the purity and goodness of his heart, was never afraid to engage in good offices, and to serve where service was needed. Knowing that great wrong had been done to the innocent by the recent wicked persecutions, he employed his time in looking after and aiding such as had escaped from the recent terrible outrages. He had rescued not only Loreda Worthington, who had been teaching at a missionary station in Wady et Teim, but many others. He was returning from Akka, where he had been with several persons escaped from Damascus, when the Sheik met him and related the condition of Ameena. and her desires. FEAR TURNED TO JOY. 409 A great multitude had gathered in the afternoon, in Fureidis, full of joy to see and congratulate Ameena on her safe return to her friends and former home. Not least among those most hearty and sin- cere were Mr. Tudela and Miss Worthington, both of whom had been befriended by her and loved her sin- cerely. The recognition and expressions of friend- ship were mutual and warm. The children, too, re- ceived a full share of attention, more than was usual among the Orientals, because of the deep interest shown them by the two glad hearts from the West. The Patriarch had ordered a sumptuous feast to be prepared, and the people from many villages were aid- ing its preparation. Ameena had been taken to her home by her mother and sisters, accompanied by Lo- reda, who, with Mr. Tudela, had met and thanked Shereef ed Deen, in the warmest manner, for his great kindness and protection, and joked, as far as an Arab can take a joke, on his secretiveness hi keeping Mr. Tudela and his friends from knowing whom he had in charge when they traveled together in com- ing to this place. He replied that it was at her re- quest His sense of honor would allow no violation of a trust he had undertaken ; such is Arab law. He was greatly astonished to find she not only knew Mr. Tudela but was an old and intimate friend of his in the far-off land. He was glad to know he had been the means of re-uniting hearts long separated. Loreda, on her arrival, had been received in the house of Youssef as one of the family and treated with the utmost kindness and consideration. She had 410 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. already made herself useful in instructing the chil- dren and others in letters and music, having in her ten years' sojourn in Syria become familiar with the Arabic language. She not only taught them the sim- ple sciences, but told them much about the character and condition, the manners and customs of her own people. She had several times met Ameena in her house near Deir el Kamar, when passing to and from Beirut, and a warm attachment had grown up between them. Both were too thankful and happy in their safe deliverance from the savage fury of human tigers, to dwell on the horrors they had witnessed. It is pleas- ant and hopeful to know there is a power in goodness to overcome evil and wipe out every trace of it from the soul. One shadow rested especially dark upon the minds of those most concerned. Ameena lamented the ab- sence of her father and brother, of whose return she had been told, and so did many others. Mr. Tudela became calm and reflective ; he thought of the young men of his charge, and grew anxious for their safety. Shereef ed Deen could give no account of them, far- ther than that he left them on their way towards Bos- rah to search for Ameena. She was now here in safety and it was time they had returned. Anxiety became more intense the more they talked and thought about it. At one time they thought the feast must be abandoned. The Patriarch was consulted. He replied : " Why refuse to be thankful for what you have, and neglect to enjoy it because you have not everything ? Is not FEAR TURNED TO JOY. 411 Allah good and great ? Can He not do what He will ? We can not teach Him, for from Him comes all knowl- edge. He knows what we need. We can not ask Him to be better than He is ; for He is love and all blessings come from Him. Our duty is to enjoy gratefully what He bestows, to pray to Him that we may grow wiser, and be more like Him, and give Him the praise of reverent hearts and pure lives. My children, we can always trust Him to do what is right and for the best, what He has promised, in His own way and in His own time. ' Has He said and will He not do it ? ' Let the feast go on." It was evening. The sun had gone down in glory and the moon risen in beauty. Bright stars studded the whole azure vault of heaven, serene sentinels of the night. The whole world was toned down into soft, silent loveliness. Only the murmur of human voices was heard as the people began to gather about the Kusr el Nussara with joyful hearts. Lights were burning in the Medafeh, the great hall of enter- tainment, and hands were busy there. Many elders were seated in groups on rugs in the Rawak, or long portico, engaged in pleasant conversation. Suddenly all was hushed as a party was seen ap- proaching. It was the family of Youssef, with Ameena and Loreda, the real guests of the festival. All stood silent and bowed respectfully as they passed the door of peace into the harem. Hearts were too merry to remain long silent, and conversation became more lively than before. The hour was approaching for the feast to begin, 412 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. and all was nearly ready for the elders of the people and the honored guests to assemble in the Medafeh. But no signal had been given. There was no rushing, no crowding to get nearer. In all the East there is less rudeness in common life than in high life in the West. Great respect is felt and deference is always paid to age. No body thinks of putting himself for- Avard for preferment, but humbly awaits the call to "go up higher." The man of middle age never pushes himself near to his father who is entertaining his friends, nor thinks of sitting at the table unless requested by the father's friends to do so. Women in the East do not often sit at the table with men on festive occasions, no more now than at the feast of Ahasuerus. Custom, nurtured by ignorance, has re- fused to woman her proper rank in the scale of so- cial life. She has been thought incapable of intellec- tual and moral and social culture, to qualify her to associate on equal terms in the serious relations of life. Until recently, and in the most enlightened countries, there have been demonstrations of a latent ability which needs only opportunity to bring her very close to the high rank assumed by men ; at least near enough to be "a helpmeet for him." Has not a woman long sat on the throne of England and been the head of a church ? The higher social and more Christian condition of woman in Nussara was far in advance of surrounding peoples. The teaching of Jesus had exerted a wide and salutary influence in her behalf, and gradually ancient prejudices had been removed, till she was ad- FEAR TURNED TO JOY. 413 mitted to a full share in the religious, social and do- mestic relations of life. As no politics prevailed, there was no ballot-box to contend about, and as they never went to war, no martial prowess was needed by either sex. Besides, the men never went in clubs and conclaves too indecent for women to be admitted. Hence a mutual and sacred regard for the rights and relations of all people universally prevailed. Pu- rity, goodness and usefulness were avenues open to all, by which alone esteem and honor could be obtained. In short, with them "there was neither male nor fe- male, but all were one in Christ. " Various amusements had commenced on the lawn among the younger people, while the elders were dis- cussing various topics of interest to them. Mr. Tu- dela sat near the Patriarch and Shereef ed Deen, in quiet conversation with the circle gathered about them on the peculiarities of his country compared with theirs, pointing out the differences and showing wherein both might be improved by a selection and adaptation of the good, and a rejection -of whatever impeded progress towards the highest attainments of prosperity and happiness. He did not speak boast- fully, but soberly of his own, and commended what he saw good fn theirs. When he spoke of steamboats, railways and telegraphs they looked doubtingly upon him as they had before. But he had won so firm a hold upon their confidence that none ventured to con- tradict him. How could they comprehend where they had no knowledge, no illustration ? An appeal to the moral conscience may find an inner witness which ac- 414: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. cepts and improves ; but in material things the grosser senses require demonstration. The amusements, conversations and preparation were suddenly hushed by the appearance of a courier, who rode rapidly to the crowd and demanded to see the Patriarch at once, in private, or with his elders. They withdrew to an inner room while all wondered what this hurried message could mean. Some were alarmed and all became anxious. It was soon whis- pered that a troop had come through the Nuka Re- phaim and entered unawares by the Bab el Mansurah, and were thought to be Haramiyeh from the Desert, bent on robbery and plunder. The return of the Patriarch and announcement of the message was awaited in silence with great anxiety. It was not long before an elder came out and said : "There is not much cause of fear. Some strangers have entered by the Bab el Mansurah, but have com- mitted no depredations. Our Patriarch decided to go out and meet them. We objected, from respect to his age, and- a party with Shereef ed Deen and Mr. Tudela, our worthy guests, are already mounting to go and meet them, and, if they mean evil, to remon- strate and persuade them to retire on the best terms they can." He had scarce ceased when the party of twelve rode by, led by the messenger, who showed much trepidation. None had carnal weapons, but all had the bold courage of good and honest hearts. They showed no terror, for they felt none. The pure in heart see God, and feel secure in his protection. FEAR TURNED TO JOY. 415 A full hour wore wearily away with no more amusements nor much conversation, but in bated voices. The thoughts of all were on the probable re- sult of this mission of moral resistance. It had been many years since any foray had been made into their peaceful territory, and the present generation had come to feel secure from all dangers of that sort. The elders remembered robberies committed by the lawless Haramiyeh when they were young but had rarely spoken of them in a way to disquiet or divert other minds from the quiet pursuit of the nobler pur- poses of human life. The excitement at first created gradually settled into a matter of curiosity more than of fear, and the young people began to grow merry. A half hour more had not elapsed when some men who had gone to an elevation to do picket service, returned in great haste, shouting that a large troop was coming like Jehu directly towards them. All was dismay and confusion. Even the calm Patriarch showed alarm, and pronounced, rather rapidly, the Arab's last appeal, " Inshallah "- if God wills. The women rushed into the kulat. The younger mem- bers hid behind the buildings, and some fled to the hills. There was great confusion, but little noise. Shortly a cavalcade was seen not far away, ap- proaching at a moderate pace. The moonlight re- vealed neither their number nor nation. The Patri- arch rose and proceeded directly to the path, accom- panied by the elders who remained with him, and took a position by the edge of the esplanade, so near they must meet him. They had barely arrived there when 416 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. the leader of the cavaliers rode up, reined his horse and dismounted directly in front of him. It was Youssef ! He rushed to his venerable fa- ther and embraced him, ejaculating, "Where is Ameena ? They tell me she has come. " " All safe, Allah be praised," said the Patriarch. Clarence Stanton followed next, but in more formal manner, regarding the customs of respectful salutations, but saying, "I, too, rejoice greatly with you in the safe return of Ameena. May Allah's blessing rest on us all." The young men followed in their turn, saluting the Patriarch after the manner of the country. On them all he bestowed his blessing, thanking Allah for their safe return. Soon the elders, who had purposely remained be- hind, came up, and all passed towards the palace, where all was silent in fearful anxiety. As they came nearer, some ventured to peer from their hiding places, to learn if danger awaited them. It was soon known that, instead of robbers, it was Youssef and his friends, who had come in safety, and were just in time to mingle in the joys and add new zest to the happy occasion. All rushed upon the lawn and min- gled indiscriminately together, and shouting at the top of their voices praises and hallelujahs, while echoes awoke responsive from hills and groves, as if all Nussara was joyful at the glad tidings, and ready to join in the song of praise and sympathy. Youssef led his new friends and Mr. Tudela towards the Harem, but were met by Ameena, FEAR TURNED TO JOY. 417 Loreda and other women in the court, where express- ions of affection and gladness were given and re- ceived, too sacred for the description of human lan- guage. It may be said, however, that none were more cordial, not even the father's and brother's, than that of Clarence Stanton and Ameena. The more formal introduction by Mr. Tudela of Loreda Worthington to Clarence Stanton as the lady in whom he took so deep an interest when in charge of Shereef ed Deen, and a hint at the relation which they, long ago, and now, stood to each other, opened a new chapter in the Reality in Romance, and a new source of congratulation and delight. The rapturous joys of many hearts had not waned, when a message from the Mutselim called all the near friends and as many as could be convened to gather in el Mesjid, the chapel of prayer, to tender united thanks to the Loving and Protecting Power which had delivered from danger and anxiety and given them peace and joy. The crowd assembled and entered devoutly into the short service of thanks- giving, which was followed by the usual benediction of the Patriarch. Then the elders repaired to the Medafeh and partook of the sumptuous feast. Several sheep roasted whole, and huge platters stacked with pillau, rice and mishmish, with innumerable other dishes, fruits and comfits were served with all the lib- erality of an oriental entertainment. To a Western epicure there might have seemed a lack, and to a strict economist a needless waste. All were too happy to become critics of any thing, and the feast B2 418 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. was greatly enjoyed. Course after course followed till all were fed. They who served were served in their turn, and no distinctions were known, but respect to age and to the honored guests of the occa- sion. During the feast those outside enjoyed themselves in divers amusements. Prominent among them were the Mazurka dances, often single, but sometimes in pairs, always men by themselves and women by them- selves. Alemehs and Ghuwazes, who make dancing a profession, are never allowed in Nussara. The music was, to Western ears, rude and almost barbar- ous ; but it served the purpose for which it was made. With castinets the motions of the feet, arms and bodies kept time with great precision, suppleness and muscular endurance. One thing is specially lacking in Oriental society the cultivation of good music. They sing, or pre- tend to sing, much less than in Europe. There is a roughness, a wildness, in their music which grates harshly on cultivated ears. Their instruments are rudely constructed, sometimes with but three notes, and their voices are not soft or melodious ; but strong expression is enjoyed and lauded as heartily as bag- pipes by a Scotchman, or drums by Turks, or gongs by Chinamen. It is by no means inappropriate ; when heard from a distance, resounding among the hills and rocky dells, and echoing back in softened refrains, like Alpine horns, is actually romantic and pleasing. The music of a people is a reflection and index of FEAR TURNED TO JOY. 419 character. It may be traced from the rudest savage up to the most cultivated and refined in civilized society ; from the lowest form of vocal sounds to the highest ideal of angelic perfection ; from the growl of brutes, by advancing links, all the way up to the anthems and choruses of Heaven, and still onward in infinite progression of the pure and immortal. As a moral and spiritual progress of the inhabit- ants of Nussara, though slow, was far in advance of neighboring nations ; so was their music superior, be- cause their hearts were purer and their voices better trained. But it partook too much of the ancient Hebrew style of chanting. It lacked life and melody, and deep, hearty expression, while it breathed devout- ness and sincerity. It was not like a share of what passes for the highest style of classic music in the West ; the result of cold, careful, precise, formal training, in the infinite possibilities of chords and quavers, stretching from the deepest sub-bass to the highest soprano and falsetto ; mingling and varying sounds without sense or feeling, merely to excite ad- miration in the fast far up and down in demi-semi- quavers, like a race-horse in trying to outdo all that has ever been done. The human voice so trained is little more than a music-box forced to expel sounds, or of a parrot to imitate without meaning. What has the music of the opera to do with the worship of God, or a communion of souls ? One deep, rolling planta- tion song will reach more hearts, draw more tears of joy, rouse more devoutness, quicken to nobler action and ring longer in the soul than the finest strains from 420 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. Norma, Trovatore or the Bohemian Girl. True music is the mingling of sounds into harmonies to give ex- pression to pure thoughts and holy feelings, like pure religion in the heart, blending sense into sentiment, and affection into action, to make beautiful and happy all life's aims and ends, accordant with the love and will of God. An astronomer tells us of the "Music of the spheres," and a poet sings : All discord's harmony, not understood ; All partial evil, universal good. If poetry is philosophy, and philosophy is truth, there must be a vast amount of good somewhere, sometime, somehow to be enjoyed by the intelligences of God. and brought out by a Master Voice of angelic hosts. The dancing had ceased and comparative silence prevailed. Suddenly a voice broke out in a wild strain among the young men in an Arab love-ditty, beginning, Ya-hayuna, Mochabebee. His companions enjoyed it, but the elders frowned upon it their severe disapproval. Others were called upon and sung songs more sedate and appropriate. Mr. Tudela was con- sulted and urged to sing some songs of the West. He consented, on condition the women would come out, and Loreda, Daimbert and Tancred assist him. The ladies were soon standing in the Rawak, the el- ders having made way for them. The four were ar- ranged together and the first strains called the whole assembly about them. They chose one of the com- YEAR TURNED TO JOY. monest, because one of the sweetest melodies of the West. The hour, the occasion, the memories and the renewed mingling of two voices, once familiar and inti- mate, gave an inspiration to their hearts, and they sang with a depth and intensity of feeling and sweet- ness and power which touched and waked a response in all other hearts, deeper and holier than most had ever felt. As the last soft echoes came back from the hills, every voice murmured the deepest feelings of delight, while tears trembled in many eyes. Every soul was enraptured, and, after an instant, a burst of trembling applause broke from all lips. Clarence Stanton was standing beside Ameena. Unconsciously he took her not unwilling hand and pressed it to his lips. Their eyes met, and two hearts were sealed henceforth in a sacred unity. Other songs were asked for and given to the great satisfaction and joy of all present. The evening having waned and all having partaken of the feast, silence was called by whispers, when the Patriarch rose and all bowed reverently to his offering of thanks to the Good Father for the blessings of life and the blessings of that day, with a devout invoca- tion upon all present, especially upon those from a far-off land, and upon all men. All responded Amen, and each retired in peace and love to his place of rest. 422 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XXIX. NEW PROJECTS. The outcomes of what has been written may be al- ready guessed by the reader. The steps leading to the final consummation need not special descriptions. Mr. Tudela was not anxious to hasten his departure and his young companions were very willing to re- main some time longer. Clarence Stanton had al- ready made his decision and was a citizen of En Nus- sara. It required only time to settle preliminary matters to become one among the families of this humble, happy, Peculiar People. He was a frequent and welcome visitor at the house of Youssef. Yohannen always received and treated him as a brother, and all the family became warmly attached to him, especially the children of Ameena. He began to look about with a view to a permanent settlement. A new light shone into his heart and all became bright and cheer- ful about him. He did not forget the past of his life, but the happiness he now felt dispelled much of the gloom that had hung over it, and the assurance of hope led him to anticipate a reunion in purer realms, where selfishness and sin shall be overcome by love, old things be passed away, and all things become new, pure and holy. He cherished not hatred towards NEW PROJECTS. 423 those who had injured him, but confided in God who knows best and will do all things well. He re- lated to Ameena a true narrative of his life and expe- riences. She sympathized deeply with him and did not withhold the shorter story of her own trials and sufferings. Both felt the ties closer and stronger O O drawn which bound their hearts, and showed a truer fitness for each other and a fuller assurance of a happy future. In the principles, motives and purposes of life they were in entire agreement. An agreement in religion sanctioned and cemented the whole. It was not long before final arrangements were concluded. He purchased and furnished neatly after the custom of the people a dwelling with surround- ings much pleasanter than where they first met. She had saved nothing and expected nothing from the des- olation of her former home. There reigns no power in the Lebanon to enforce reparation for what oppres- sion and persecution inflict on innocent people, except through foreign influence for foreigners. In such outbreaks as swept over the Christians in Syria, one counts himself fortunate who escapes with his life. Clarence Stanton soon relieved Ameena's mind of all anxiety on that score by assuring her that, with com- mon industry and prudence, they should never want, nor her children while in their minority. All things were settled to the satisfaction of father and mother, and all the family approved the arrange- ment. It now only awaited to fix the time for the celebration of the nuptials. A second marriage is not expected to be attended with so much ceremony 424: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. as the first, nor were weddings in Nussara made the occasion of so much pomp and parade as among the Orientals generally. Sufficient time was allowed to intervene for a fitting preparation. During this time other matters were being per- fected by another party. Full explanations had been made and accepted between Mr. Tudela and Loreda Worthington. He had never heard of the fabrica- tion of his marriage, nor until now learned that his letters had never been received. He had not thought it possible that men, professing to fear God, and members of a church, could be equity of such con- duct as had separated them so wrongfully. She knew her father's strong prejudices, and had felt the force of his severity. But she had known nothing of the retention of letters, nor suspected the contriv- ance of the marriage notice. It was now plain who had done it. Both saw very clearly that more than a boisterous parade of faith and piety was requisite to prove a title to the Christian name, respect and confidence ; that more than creeds and sects, about which professors contend so strenuously, and the church is divided so sadly, is needed to secure the blessings and extend the benefits of a pure religion. In fact, both had known it, and Mr. Tudela had preached it from his entrance into the ministry, and for his honesty and sincerity in doing so, he had been driven from his parish, and they had suffered this long separation. Now both yielded gratefully and joyfully to the overpowering good which, for them, had brought light out of darkness, and they were willing NEW PROJECTS. 425 to admit, though how or vihy was not exactly plain, that " all things work together for good to them that love God." It was an additional joy to know that both Mr. Worthington and the Postmaster had seen the error of their ways, and had repented of their sins and made full confession, and now prayed to be forgiven, by an obliteration, a washing away, of the stain of their guilt, by love so strong and lives so pure that it should be never more remembered against them. Certainly these two hearts were so glad and happy that they cherished no desire to retain a feeling or express a word that should ever recall what was wrong or unpleasant in the past. Loreda said : "I have numerous letters from both father and mother, pleading and urging me to return. For their sakes I have longed to do so ; but for my own sake and yours A blush came to her face, and she could say no more. He pressed her to his bosom, and both thanked God for his protection, guidance and their reunion. When she related the scene of her departure from home, the sadness and pleading of her father, who promised to "make all right,' 1 it was the sole thought that he was married that base falsehood that drove her from her mother's arms. Mr. Tudela felt a profounder admiration for his affiance'e than ever. One dim shadow only rested on his soul. While he praised her heroism in her self- sacrifice, fleeing from one she believed infidel to his most solemn vows to mortal being, had she not placed him too high in Tier estimation, and made her conse- 18* 426 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. cration as a missionary a second duty, if not a selfish one? She explained: " Duty to God was not alone nor greater in the missionary field than at home. God requires devotion at home and every-where, to the works of righteousness, obedience to the laws of His paternal government ; goodness, kindness, love, purity, every day and every hour, and every-where, constantly, as the outflowing of a pure heart. I have found among missionaries no more of that spirit, no more of those works, no more sacrifice and self-denial than at home. Wherever I have been they rank and associate with the highest classes, and labor and suffer no more, nor so much as many Christians, for they have the prestige and protection of all Christian nations. I was myself driven away, because the vil- lage where I was teaching was attacked by a set of outlaws bent on plunder, who have respect for no nation or religion. It is a mistake to suppose foreign missionaries are debarred all protection, and subjected to great deprivation and indignity. Visit their estab- lishments and you will soon be corrected of your error. Few natives live as comfortably, respectably or luxuriously as they do. Have you not found it so?" "I must confess my disappointment at finding them so comfortable, contented and happy, and I mar- veled to find that, except the teachers and doctors, they had so little to do. I think if they would go some steps farther back and begin the work of civil- ization and humanization, and help in the way of NEW PROJECTS. 427 temporal, domestic, moral and social improvement, before teaching them to distinguish between human creeds, forms and sects in the religion of the 'One body, one spirit, one hope, one love, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all,' they would ac- complish vastly more for the good of humanity, for the cause of Christianity, and for the honor of God. " The schools now established in the East, the intro- duction of modern improvements in the arts and com- forts of civilization, are doing immense good, and afford grounds for hope of rapid progress in the high road leading to the kingdom of heaven. The schools for girls are especially noticeable as a new element of power in the rapid improvement of nations hitherto held under the bondage of ignorance and error. What would civilized nations, what would the church, do without the aid and influence of women ? It is no cause of wonder that nations that do not treat women as equals in the relations of life do not rise faster towards the acme of human possibility. They discussed the high moral and religious char- acter of this Peculiar People, who are zealous of good works, but knew no authorized creed or form of wor- ship, and would accept none but that taught in the gospel of the Son of God, and would allow no man nor set of men to condense, compound, define and eliminate, to make authoritative any form of words as Articles of Faith, by which to measure the condi- tions of Christian Fellowship, or sit in judgment upon the opinions and religious character of other people. They were fully agreed that the wisdom from above, 428 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. which is pure, peaceable, gentle, easy to he entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality and without hypocrisy, dwelt here with stronger influence than in any place they had known, for the natural fruits were more abundant. They had heard no harsh or unkind words, seen no preparation for war and fighting, for trials and executions, no hand-cuffs, chain- gangs or dungeon cells ; no drinking saloons, gamb- ling-houses, no stock-jobbing boards of trade puts and takes, broad and narrow margins, no sacrifices to tempt the blind goddess of heathenism to show them favor and fortune. When they considered that this people had dwelt so secluded from the outside world, and had only the Bible, mainly the New Testament, for their guide in religious matters, it was not to them strange that union and a high moral tone of thought and action prevailed among them. It was still plainer when they saw religion, in its moral and social influence, placed before and above all dogmas and rituals of men and churches and worldly gains, as a guide in conduct. They felt a direct responsibility to God and allowed no power of priest or potentate to intervene between Him and their own free souls. They had erected no judgment-seat to overrule the judgment of God set in the earth by Jesus, before which all must appear, answer, and receive according to what each hath done, whether good or bad. Personal ambition has not "exalted itself in the church above all that is called God to be worshipped ;" nor has it clutched the power of state to build a throne or a fane on the NEW PROJECTS. 429 ruins of rights, on the blood and sweat of others, on the pretense of doing to others better than they can do for themselves. They regulate their hearts, their thoughts, their desires and their conduct by the spirit, commands and examples of Jesus, beside whom they acknowledge no other master. Mr. Tudela related to Loreda the projects and plans discussed with Clarence Stanton, to give this people the advantages of the actual improvements of the West, which could be introduced without creating monopolies, distinctions and jealousies, in a way to divide and alienate interest or affections. She doubted if it could be done, it is so natural for men to be selfish. He admitted they were so ; but the reli- gion of Jesus diffused such a spirit of fraternity and obedience to the common Father and the common welfare, that there could be no danger so long as that religion had a controlling influence in them. He be- lieved it possible to give such prominence and power to Christianity that it should be appealed to as the highest attribute of conscience, the final judgment, and the surest guide to real prosperity and happiness. This people, he argued, had never been misled by the false and arrogant doctrines which crept into the church from the veriest heathenism, born and bred before Christ was born, and most agreeable to selfish souls ; that some men are preferred before others, not for actual merit and goodness of heart and life, but for accepting and performing certain traditionary rit- ual services which benefit neither God nor man nor the soul of him who performs them, except as a sooth- 430 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. ing syrup for guilty consciences, a substitute to af- fect the demands of justice and right living, and, if possible, to climb some other way into the kingdom of God. No man is so selfish that he prefers evil to good, knowing or believing it to be such, and under- standing its nature and consequences. It is the false education by which bad men want to become saints and angels without the trouble of deserving to be such, excusing their own guilt by involving innocence to atone for it by suffering in their stead. No such doctrine prevails here ; therefore he believed improve- ments for the good of all could do no harm to any. Loreda responded favorably and confessed she had seen great need of the introduction of many things in the mode of domestic life, as well as social. She thought if the tyranny of foreign fashions could be prevented, a great danger would be removed, and many improvements could be safely introduced. The young men had become familiar, and, with some, intimate. Daimbert and Tancred often enter- tained their associates with songs and music which all enjoyed, while Godfrey entered more earnestly into matters pertaining to the physical condition of the people. They mingled freely with the inhabitants and were kindly received and generously treated wherever they went. In fact, they became favorites among young and old. Daimbert thought they had better join Clarence Stanton and pitch their tents perma- nently. He even went so far as to consult Mr. Tudela on the propriety of doing so. He replied that his charge was to return them to their parents, and he NEW PROJECTS. 431 must be faithful to the trust reposed in him. With them they could consult and decide. It leaked out, not long after, that both Daimbert and Tancred had become deeply attached to two of the fair damsels of En Nussara, and were ready to enter into alliances for life. Mr. Tudela admonished them for the rashness and great imprudence of such conduct. They were young, far from home, without means of support, and, more than all, in duty bound to return to their parents and consult them. He as- sured them that life was not all Romance, but a solemn Reality, involving great responsibilities, and must not be trifled with ; that the fervor of youth must be tempered with prudence, and time and reflection ma ture their judgments and cool their passions, for it was a long road they had to travel, and for it they should be soberly prepared. They at first thought him needlessly severe in his cautionary advice ; but, as their guardian, they saw the necessity of submission to his riper reason. They did it as gracefully as they could, but not without an exchange of tokens and promises of fidelity and devo- tion, and, if God willed it, a future union with the chosen ones who had reciprocated their affections. Godfrey rallied them often on their devotion to the dark-eyed houries of this happy land. They did not deny their fervent and sincere attachment, nor conceal their intentions to return and dwell among a people in whom they could place the utmost confidence, and with whom they believed life might be spent more usefully and happily than in their own country. They 432 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. saw open fields for cultivation where they could add to their means of actual enjoyments, physical, intel- lectual and social improvement ; for though possessed of moral and religious qualities superior to the stand- ards among the innumerable sects which divide and set in array against each other all over Christendom, they lacked many things which add to the sum of the highest enjoyments, worthy of the children of God and disciples of Jesus. They believed life could be more real, earnest and progressive in truth and good- ness and in Christian growth, than among the strifes and bitterness of rival sects and parties, ambitious of pre-eminence in wealth and display, and honor that comes from men instead of that which comes from God. They might regret to leave their friends and homes, but it was so ordered from the beginning, and Jesus approved it, when duty, desire and conscience combined to direct in the way. They did not deny nor disguise their feelings and intentions, as is too common with young people who often rush heedlessly upon courses which involve the greatest responsibili- ties, and seriously affect the conditions of all after life, of themselves and others. They even went so far as to consult Mr. Tudela, stating frankly their feelings and desires, and asking his advice. He did not directly disapprove their choice, but thought it unwise to make positive engagements before return- ing home, lest they should change their minds and involve others in unhappiness. He reminded them that betrothal in the East was regarded sacred as marriage, and debarred each party from entering into NEW PROJECTS. 433 another engagement of marriage afterwards. He related several instances where infidelity to such promises had led to fatal consequences ; and affec- tions were too valuable and sacred to be trifled with. They assured him no vows had been plighted, but that, on their part, they were ready to make them, but should submit to his advice, and leave affections to mature and Providence to open the way for a final consummation. ca 19 134: A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XXX. A CHANGE AND CONSUMMATION. The arrival of a French army at Beirut, and the approach of the English, restored order in Syria. The outlaws, who had taken advantage of the politi- cal troubles, retreated to their hiding places, and the ways of travel were again open and safe as formerly. Mr. Tudela and his company could go without dan- ger by Jisr Mejammia across the Jordan, and so to Tiberias, Nazareth, Jerusalem and through Egypt homeward their original route. It was with reluctance on their part that a decision was made and a time set to leave, and much regret was expressed by others. A strong friendship had grown up, amounting to brotherhood. They felt a lively interest in each other's welfare. It is hard to sunder such ties. It causes a pang, even though rea- son approves it. Calm deliberation and mutual con- sultations made all plain and satisfactory as to the way of duty, and none objected to its discharge, un- pleasant though the separation might be. Some time was to intervene before the departure, and some important transactions were to take place. The day was set, and the arrangements made, for the marriage of Samuel Tudela and Loreda "Worthington, and Clarence Stanton and Ameena, according to the A CHANGE AND CONSUMMATION. 435 rites and usages of En Nussara. It was resolved to make it a festal occasion of great joy, not only for the relatives and people of Fureidis, but for all who would join in the celebration. There was great pre- paration and great rejoicing on the occasion. A feast, such as was rarely seen in the East, was pro- vided in this case the offering of many families and there was such a gathering as had never been seen in Nussara. Three days would have been given to the entertainment, as practiced anciently, and among the Moslems still, had not Mr. Tudela and the Patriarch objected, as not consistent with the sim- plicity of religion, nor agreeable to the parties. Notwithstanding invitations were given but for one day, multitudes assembled the day before, and en- tered upon the entertainments usual on such occa- sions. Haman est Shefat (Bath of Health) and Ha- man ed Djemale^ (Bath of Beauty) were thronged all day. The Medak found constant employment in re- lating their stories to the young people, and the musicians in regulating the feet and motions of the dancers. When Daimbert and Tancred sang, all else ceased, and every ear was attentive to the music, so superior to anything heard, bringing sweet responsive echoes from hills and groves near and far away. It was with difficulty the hilarity of the day was quieted at a late hour in the evening. The custom of frolick- ing three days and two nights was not permitted in Nussara. One of the elders calls the hour for silence and repose, which is usually heeded. On this occa- sion their hearts were too full of joy to hear the sum- 436 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. mons till thrice repeated. As there are few accom- modations not provided by visitors themselves, the young people of the East prefer a whole night of jollification to sleeping on the ground, often without even a blanket. The families find shelter in the houses. The day for the wedding shone bright and beauti- ful. All nature gave approbation to the event. All hearts were full of joy. None were happier than the parties to be married. Clarence Stanton was the happiest of all. Life had for him a new lease, and earth blessings he had never dared hope for, since the cruelties that befel him in his young manhood. He had found a full compensation awaiting him for the deprivations of past years. Though a distant cloud hung on his memory, it was gold-tinged by the sun- light of that day, and the bright hope of the future. In his generosity, he had provided wedding suits for both Ameena and Loreda, neat and modest, but beau- tiful. They were cut and fitted, not precisely in the style of the place, nor after the Western fashions, but in a more simple and befitting manner, in every way suitable and appropriate. They were neither wide, narrow, short or dragging. They wore no gaudy display of gems or jewelry. Plain white lace shawls were thrown over their heads, falling over their shoulders. Each bore a fan in an ungloved hand. A small bouquet of orange blossoms was pinned on the left breast. There was a neatness, sim- plicity, appropriateness and beauty in all their trous- seau which the most fastidious taste of an independent A CHANGE AND CONSUMMATION. 437 soul could not fail to approve and admire. All was the production of their own people. The grooms wore the costume of their own country, having no desire to change it for one less convenient. Nobody suggested their doing a thing so foolish, merely to imitate the bad fashions of others. When the hour arrived for the service, which was not delayed to so late an hour as in ancient times, but while the sun was still shining bright, soft and beau- tiful, the Patriarch and a few elders entered the house of Youssef. The marriage contract duly drawn up was signed by the parties and witnessed by the Patrr arch and elders. Other invited guests were present, both male and female. As many as could gathered in the court. The Patriarch and elders were seated on the Dewan in the Lewan, the entire arched front open to the court. Mr. Tudela and Clarence Stanton stood in front of them. Youssef with his wife en tered from the ha-rem, Ameena and Loreda next be- hind them, and the family following after. Coming to Clarence Stanton, he took in one hand the right hand of Ameena and addressing him said : "Clarence Stanton, I give and deliver to you my daughter Ameena to be your wife " ; placing her hand in his, he continued, " May the blessing of God always at- tend you." Then, taking the hand of Loreda, he led her to Mr. Tudela, saying, "This woman, a daughter of your own people, whom Providence has brought here, I offer to you in marriage, in the place of her absent father." Putting her hand in his, he said, " May the blessing of her parents and of God, who 438 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. rules over all people, rest upon you both." They then turned and kneeled before the Patriarch who rose and laid his hands on the heads of each, then raising them up to heaven, in a short, devout prayer invoked the wisdom, grace and blessing of God to rest upon, go with and preserve them in purity, peace and love, and crown them with life immortal through Jesus Christ. All said "Amen." Salutations and kisses of affection followed after the most expressive oriental custom, both ancient and modern. A short time was spent in congratulations, when a cortege was formed, headed by the Patriarch and elders, Youssef and wife, then the grooms and brides followed by the family, Daimbert, Godfrey and Tan- cred and a long retinue of near and intimate friends. A multitude lined both sides of the path, extending nearly from the Husn to the house of Youssef. They stood silent with uncovered heads, showing great re- spect, and pronouncing sala'ams as they passed. There was no noise, no confusion. Perfect order pre- vailed, without any display of authority. When they entered the Medafeh, the Patriarch, elders and prin- cipal guests were first entertained, then others in their course till all were fed. Age, after the chief guests, formed the only distinction in the order of the festi- val. No wine, not even sherbet, was used on the oc- casion. After the feast, water, slightly acid with the juice of lemons, and flavored with a tincture peculiar to the place, was furnished at the kiosk beside the gushing fountain. A week had passed, and much happiness been en- A CHANGE AND CONSUMMATION. 439 joyed and some plans matured for the future. The course of Clarence Stanton was fully determined. Here was to be his home and here he resolved to be- stow his best powers in improving the condition of this people, strictly regarding their simple manners, personal rights and kindly feelings ; never allowing a spirit of selfishness and rivalry to influence his con- duct. In carrying out his plans, he would need help from others, and it was agreed that Mr. Tudela and his young friends should aid him by sending such im- plements as were most needed, and afterwards such as should become necessary in the progress they might make. It was resolved to begin with the sim- plest and most useful, leaving the more intricate to follow when ready for them. Daimbert and Tancred were fully resolved to make Nussara their future home. They were ready to sec- ond any movement looking to the prosperity of the place, and Godfrey was willing to co-operate to the same end, by helping forward whatever might be needed, should he remain at home. Clarence Stanton gave Mr. Tudela full power to act in the matter of Richard and gather what there might be for him and expend it in forwarding such things as he might order. He also gave a draft on his agent in Alexandria, with which to purchase cer- tain articles and forward for immediate use. Among them were chairs, a table, bedstead, knives and forks and other articles for domestic use ; harnesses, plows, barrows, axes, hoes, shovels and divers other things for the farm, and for living after the manner of West- ern convenience. 440 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. CHAPTER XXXI. THE PREPARATION AND DEPARTURE. The time had arrived and the preparations were all made for the departure at an early hour on the mor- row. Much feeling had been awakened at the thought of separation where friendship founded upon con- genial principles had become strong. A parting feast, a last supper, had been provided, to which many were invited who had come to know and love the strangers. It was not one of the boisterous festivi- ties so common where wine flows freely, and the nor- mal senses are hilarious, or stupidly bewildered. It partook more of a truly religious character ; that is, it was serious, reverent, real. There was an inter- change of genuine thought and feeling, tokens of high moral purpose and holy aspiration, with an easy intermingling of social pleasantries, more than is common among orientals. The livelier and shrewder wit of the West could not be restrained, though a respectful deference was paid to the sedateness of the elders. There is apt to be a soberness in religion which fades into a somber mannerism that has the appearance of sadness, especially to the young. The spirit and general tenor of expression of the people were pleasant, joyous and agreeable, never morose, spiteful or trivial. In every thing they lived to enjoy THE PREPARATION AND DEPARTURE. 441 life, as rational and morai beings, avoiding whatever could annoy and displease another. Happy people ! Many expressions of affection and fidelity were given and received, and many pledges of remem- brance, and hopes and prayers for each other's wel- fare, for protection, guidance and happiness through life, and .the blessing of immortality in the world to come, were interchanged by old and young. None were indifferent to the finer sensibilities ; but all were thankful that they had met and become so well acquainted. All were resolved to profit by what they had seen and learned, and wisely to employ the knowledge gained in future usefulness. All were re- solved to continue their intercourse as frequent and intimately as they should be able, for their mutual improvement. The feast over, they retired from the Medafeh, the elders to the Rawak, and the youngers to the green esplanade. The moon had risen and shone, it seemed to the young men, more brilliant than ever. Furei- dis and its surroundings never appeared more beau- tiful. It was to them all its name implied Paradise. Few lovelier spots are found on earth, and few hearts were ever fitter to enjoy the luxury of such a place at such a time. The shrill, plaintive notes of the night bird wafted from the branches of a distant lote tree, on the soft, spicy breezes of that delicious evening, alone disturbed the stillness of the scene. The feel- ing of young hearts were moved to profoundest admiration, the grosser forms of earth-life were for- gotten in the pure, sweet grandeur and beauty that 442 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. surrounded them. Every low and selfish passion was banished. Love of the beautiful, and reverence for the pure, good and holy, absorbed all other feelings, and they desired to remain forever in such a mood. What a power has beauty and goodness to charm away evil and sorrow ! Will not the beauties and glories of heaven enrapture the souls of men, oblit- erate forever every stain of sin, and wake the song of gratitude and praise to the loving Father ? How else can heaven be a place of perfect bliss ? The evening wore away in social and loving con- versation, and the hour of separation had come. What had been whispered in the ear need not be told from the house-top. Suffice it to say, Daimbert and Illura and Tancred and Zaleda had become so fondly attached that they came boldly to Mr. Tudela and the parents and asked permission to go before the Patri- arch for solemn betrothal. Consent was given, after due deliberation, and the simple service was duly per- formed. The venerable man then offered a short and simple prayer to God for his loving favor to continue and afford peace and protection from evil. He prayed especially for the dear friends who were soon to de- part, that they might be safe and happy and faithful to every trust reposed in them, and always hope in God, was fervent, and touched deeply the hearts of all. The leave-taking was sad and joyous ; for a deep current of affection and hope flowed full and pure be- neath the surface of present sorrow. With none was the parting more touchingly expressed than with Mr. THE PREPARATION AND DEPARTURE. 443 Tudela and Clarence Stanton, and Loreda and Ameena. It was soon over, and all retired to rest in peace and love and hope. An hour before sunrise, the party, attended by a cavalcade of friends, who had come to escort them for some hours on their way, passed through the Bab en Mansurah and on towards the Jordan. They rested an hour at Ain ed Oheib, where, after most cordial sala'ams, they separated, taking their final leave ; one party to return to En Nussara, to the land of love, practical goodness and rational religion ; the other through ancient and once famous countries to the bustling activities and restless and unrestrained ambition of the Western World. CONCLUSION. Ten years have passed. Rev. Mr. Tudela has been resettled, ever since his return, as pasto*. 75, parish, dwelling happily with his w-i^ and children in the house of the venerable Deacon and Mrs. Worthington. Himself and wife greatly es- teemed by all the people, but most by the poor and unfortunate, upon whom special attention is bestowed. So exemplary has been his conduct, so liberal and de- vout his preaching, so kindly and familiar his inter- course, that rival sects evaporated, and all are hap- pily united in one loving Christian Brotherhood. In opinions there is great diversity ; in principles, but one heart ; in conduct, but one purpose to avoid 444 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. wrong by doing right. Free discussion is freely in- dulged ; but one feeling and one desire animates all, to know the truth, do good and love one another. Love to God and man, the chiefest of all virtues and the source of the truest happiness, the purest and noblest of all aspirations, the foundation and cap- stone of Christianity, are cherished as the supreme law of personal and social conduct. Peace prevails in all their borders, and prosperity abounds in every heart and habitation. The Postmaster removed years ago, and has not been heard of since. Godfrey is married, and settled in an honest and productive business. He is fairly prosperous in com- mon with all in any way connected with him. He is in frequent correspondence with Clarence Stanton, forwarding to his order numerous articles for domestic, agricultural and mechanical uses, seeds of various kinds, books and papers, receiving in return various ivhim. He has also selected several good , hones^v.udustrious young men, who have gone to make their homes and carry on their trades in Nussara. Daimbert and Tancred, after a few months at home, received the approbation and blessings of their parents, and returned to the land and ladies they had loved so well, and soon commenced business on their own account ; the former as a teacher in the various branches of a good, practical education, in what ap- pertains to intellectual, physical, moral and religious development and progress ; the latter as an instructor CONCLUSION. 445 in music, instrumental and vocal. Both were mar- ried not long after their settlement in business. Each built a plain, neat cottage, and furnished it with the conveniences of Western Nations, mostly the gift of their parents, with pianos added, the wonder and admiration of all the people, old and young. Fine gardens are planted near their dwellings, full of vege- tables, fruits and flowers, indigenous and exotic. Every thing in and about them is plain, neat, beauti- ful. They are highly esteemed. Clarence Stanton is one of the most active, indus- trious and useful of men, honest, honored and beloved by all. His home is indeed what the name of the village signifies, & paradise; simple and humble as the rest, but there is an air of order, neatness, beauty, and even elegance, about every thing connected with it, which none can fail to approve and admire without envy. His example has had a wonderful influence on the whole community, encouraging all to adopt, as rapidly as possible, the real improvements he has in- troduced in the various departments, adding greatly to the convenience and comfort of the people. The two children of Ameena are skilled in useful knowl- edge, music and such branches as add to the sum of refined enjoyments. The three younger are being trained in love and tenderness to be modest, obedient and respectful, also in the rudiments of physical and practical knowledge. Yohannen married a daughter of Shereef ed Deen, thus establishing a close family relationship with this good man and true philanthropist, who still lives se- 44:6 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. curely among the rude and more than half barbarous people who hide among the rocks of the Lejah. He has a house near his father, and lives in quietness and comfort. Malek and Hasn are also married and set- tled comfortably and living on terms of equal regard and friendship with the native inhabitants, following closely the advice and example of Clarence Stanton. The old Patriarch, having filled the measure of his days and ended honorably his usefulness on earth, ob- tained his discharge and passed on to the Better Land. Abu Tieb occupies and honors his place, enjoying the profound respect of all the people. The whole country bears the evidence of vast im- provements in the means and comforts of living. Roads have been built and plain carriages introduced, which are seen passing to and frc on errands of busi- ness, or for social intercourse and healthful recreation. There is no attempt at display in a way to excite van- ity or create rivalry. None are envious of others, for all are satisfied and happy. The fields, under im- proved cultivation, are more than doubly productive. The introduction of machinery and skilled labor has secured still greater changes in the conversion of raw materials into articles of utility with less than half the time and labor of former years. As the time saved and profits gained inure to the equal benefit of the whole, no one man or set of men can become mo- nopolists by enriching themselves on the sweat and sufferings of others, nor one kind of business interfere with others, but all prosper together. The spare time thus gained is employed in study, reading and CONCLUSION. 447 social intercourse, in whatever improves, refines and elevates, adding to the sum of personal and general enjoyment. Labor is made so pleasant and honorable and found so conducive to health, that all seek it with delight. None disdain it. Loafers, loungers and tramps are not there. Worthlessness is never seen in Nussara, nor are thefts, robberies, drunken- ness and insults ever heard of. Excursions are often made among surrounding peoples, not to cheat or proselyte, but to aid, instruct and help to more knowledge and truer and happier lives. They are always welcomed, especially in the villages of the Druses, where every attention is shown them. They have introduced many improvements of husbandry, such as plows, harrows, reapers, forks, shovels, axes, etc. , by which the yield of wheat and other grains is greatly increased for the market of Damascus. They have also introduced the sweet corn and sweet potato as articles of diet, which are highly esteemed because palatable, nutritious, and easily and abundantly produced. By similar moans they are be- ginning to have an influence over the Bedwin, who, instead of annoying them, often seek the favor and friendship of both Christians and Druses. Sheiks of these wild tribes are often brought to Nussara by Shereef ed Deen to see how much better it is to live in settled homes than in tents better to be Fellaheen than to wander as Nomads. On several occasions Youssef and Clarence Stan- ton have been induced to go among the different tribes and teach them the rudiments of settled and 448 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. civilized life. Once they went with Shereef ed Deeu as far as Mayan, a broad and beautiful prairie between Jebel Ajlun and Jebel Gilead, where flows the Nahr Zerka, the ancient boundary between Sihon, king of the Ammonites and Og, king of Bashan. Two Sheiks wanted to establish a settlement and learn how to cul- tivate the rich soil, capable of producing most abund- ant harvests. Arrived there, Youssef asked, "Will not the Bed- win molest you and destroy your crops ? " "No;" said the principal Sheik, "we will do as you have done to us, be kind to them, and feed them on our Dhoora, and show them how much bet- ter to be Fellaheen than wandering Ghuzes, living on plunder." "But what if the Kurds and Haramiyeh come to rob you ? " "Do the same. It has made us good, why not them ? Allah is the same," he answered promptly and with assurance. A location was selected near the foot of Jebel Osha (Joshua) not far from a singular tomb called by his name, and a clear stream which flows down from the valonda forest, bordered by reeds and oleanders. There they located El Hudr and furnished them im- plements and taught them the rudiments of agricul- ture and how to irrigate their lands, the great aliment of civilization. What a beautiful land, when the hearts of the peo- ple are imbued with "the principles of the doctrine of Christ," and its precepts are all obeyed, this whole CONCLUSION. 449 country must become. In purity of climate, richness of soil, beauty of situation, possibility of improve- ment, few spots on earth excel it. Visits for trade and intercourse are not unfrequent as far as Damascus and the Great Sea. When first passing the Lejah, Shereef ed Deen was their guide ; but an understanding was soon established which enables them to pass and repass without molestation. On one occasion they encountered a party of Hara- miyah, who came upon them in a secluded spot, threatening robbery ; but when they learned they were friends of Shereef ed Deen, and from En Nus- sara, they asked pardon for the assault, and desired to become their friends. They were invited to par- take of their humble meal, composed, in part, of sweet corn and sweet potatoes. They accepted, and a mutual friendship began which promises to be last- ing and do much good. Ignorant of the principles of true living and right thinking and acting is the prolific source of crime, misery and degradation. Let the light of truth dis- pel the darkness of error, righteousness will prevail, and blessings flow into all hearts and abound in all lives. Here is a broad field, ripe and ready for the true missionaries of the grace of God to teach as Jesus taught, to live as Jesus lived, active in what- ever elevates, improves and saves from ignorance and sin ; and, if forced to it by the narrowness, super- stition and wickedness of men, who know not the love of the Father, to suffer martyrdom as Jesus suffered, can count it joy to suffer in so good a cause. Their D2 19* 450 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. works will follow, and good be achieved. No good deed was ever in vain or unrewarded. The ease, speed and perfection with which every useful article is produced in Nussara enables the in- habitants to make favorable exchanges for what is more easily produced in other places. They also find a ready market for their superabundant productions, which are exported, not for the accumulation of wealth' by forestallers, monopolists, middle-men, but for the benefit of the whole people, for additions to their libraries, schools, parks and general improve- ments. The greatest danger to be apprehended is from this growing commerce, which is liable to fall into the hands of unprincipled and avaricious men. So far, honesty prevails, and the benefits are mutual and happily enjoyed by all alike. The labor of transportation to the Great Sea is, by some, considered a hindrance and a burden ; but others think it prevents the accumulation of wealth in the hands of a few monopolists. Four or five days by camels might be accomplished in as many hours by railway. But foreign capital would build and for- eign interest manage it, and foreign fashions and fash- ionable rivalries would follow, and the simple man- ners and morals of the people be overborne and corrupted, and the feeling of brotherhood be frittered away by the tempting splendors and follies of the worldly minded. Already other nations are talking of a railway to Damascus and the Far East, but no Nussarany desires it to come near his home. There is no danger one will ever crawl into this mountain CONCLUSION. 451 walled district, to disturb the quiet current of peace and prosperity which abounds in it, or overcome the humble and loving spirit of equal rights and mutual responsibilities by which all actions are measured. They do not wish to be brought into closer contact with those nations who make religion subservient to unre- strained ambition, and material triumphs over each other the highest object of their pursuits, and stop not at any removable barrier which stands in the way of their ungodly and unlimited gains. The people of Nussara are content to cultivate the holier aifections of the heart, to "grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth," to feel a personal attachment to each other, which precludes all rival- ries and inspires an attachment which recognizes no distinctions, but keeps open the avenues of social intercourse, whereby each finds his happiness secured by the good of all. If one member be honored, all rejoice with it. If one member suffers, all suffer with it. The health and happiness of the whole body is kept constantly in view, every nerve sound, vigorous and- free to convey messages to every part. Each fulfils his respective functions, occupies his proper place in harmony with all the rest. No collisions arise, for no interference is attempted with any other. Their hearts abound in love, one to another, and peace and good will prevail every-where. Whoever shall seriously contemplate a visit to En Nussara, or desire to live there, will need careful preparation, good courage, a fair amount of practical 452 A PECULIAR PEOPLE. knowledge of the geography of life, a quiet disposi- tion, moderate expectations and a strong will, with much faith and hope in God. A Guide Book, with ample instruction, can be found in every Christian household. The way, at first, may seem difficult and uninviting ; the dangers, self-denials and sacrifices O ' O ' many and great ; but each advancing step will see difficulties dissolve, and glimpses of the bright and beautiful land open and widen directly before him. The fresh, pure, balmy air will add new vigor to his strength, health to his countenance and joy to his heart. Sweet voices from out the Spirit realm will cheer and guide him in the right way, and angels of mercy keep watch over him, by day and by night, all along the journey. He has only to be patient, trust, hope and persevere in the way of well-doing, to sur- mount all hindrances. That which seemed far will be found near, and he will soon find himself safe, happy and joyful at home ; one among the inhabitants of En Nussara THE CHRISTIANS "A Peculiar People zealous of good works." AN INSTANTANEOUS SUCCESS We, Von Arldens. I2mo, 487 pp., illustrated. Cloth, side and back stamp. Retail price, $1.50. 'We, Von Arldens "Is a novel which can not fail to become exceedingly popular with that portion of our people who find in a well written romance the neces- sary gold to give a gilt-edged finish to such aspirations as may give a new pleasure to existence'." Albany Post. We, Von Arldens. "This Is an amusing story, racy in style, interesting In plan, and charm- ing in delineation of characters. ... A captivating story." The Saturday Evening Post, of San Francisco. We, Von Arldens. "Full of life from beginning to end. It is one of those lively books that are always in demand." The Grand Rapids Eagle. We, Von Arldens. "Miss Douglas has written a very pleasant domestic story. The family is a lively one, and their several characters are deftly drawn." The Chicago Evening Journal. We, Von Arldens. "There is a good deal of bright anecdote in the book." The Troy Time*. We, Von Arldens. "It is a homelike story with no silly nonsense in it. . . . It ought to have a large sale." The Commercial Advocate, of Detroit. We, Von Arldens. "This is a cleverly contrived story, possessing marked originality and interest. "Philadelphia Herald. We, Von Arldens. "A lively, rattling story of county and village life." Pittsburgh Daily Post. We, Von Arldens. "A spicily written story, of powerful grasp and decidedly Western texture. We have been exceedingly favorably impressed wilh the story, and thjnk our readers will agree with us in this opinion." Pittsburgh Evening Chronicle. We, Von Arldens. "It is a very spicy book, bubbling over with wit and repartee of a harm- less kind. . . . In fact, the book Is a very pleasant pill to take for the blues." Boston Sunday Herald. HEMRY A. SOMNER A COMPANY, FUBI.ISHKR8. CHICAGO. A NEW AMERICAN NOVEL e/r- "In many respects this is a strong story." JScenins Journal, Chicago. "Spiritedly written.' 1 Jazette, Cincinnati. "The writer may be enrolled in the list of successful authors." Iowa State Register. "It Is a story wrought out with considerable skill. The style is graceful and subdued, and although there are several sensational Incidents, they are treated in quite an artistic manner, "Daily Evening Traveler, Boston, May a 7, 1880. "Holds the attention closely from beginning to end." Bookseller and Stationer, Chicago, May, 1880. 'The story Is not overdrawn, but It is natural and life-like, in plot and design, so much so that it does not read like a novel, but a true history of a beautiful life." Albany (N.Y.) Sunday Press, May 2, 1880. " This is an American domestic novel, pure and clean, and beautiful In all its elements." *' * Missouri Republican, St. Louis, May 8, 1880. "On tho whole 'Her Bright Future' is above the general average, and, If a first dash Into authorship, is at least very readable as well as unpre- tending." Evening News, Philadelphia, May 7, 1880 cut- pa-ac/ a-bb to tlve , 12 wo., 310 THE HAMMOCK SERIES.- No. BAEBEKINE: The Story of a Woman's Devotion. A NOVEL. " No one can begin this story without reading it to the end, for there is not a page at which the interest flags, and it is almost impossible not to feel that ' Barberine ' was a woman of history, and not of fiction." N. Y. Herald. " The plot has to do with a Russian Nihilist conspiracy, and there is enough love, murder and politics to furnish material for half a dozen novels." Boston Evening Transcript, "Chicago publishing houses are fast coming to the front with good books, well made, and sold at popular prices. This is one one of them, a volume which we judge from a cursory glance, will find many readers during the midsummer weather. It is not a philosophical treatise, disguised as a novel by a bright, well- written story. The plot is well laid, and the language in good taste." Albany Sunday Press. " Few novels issued during the last half year are of more absorbing interest. It is a story of a life of self-sacrifice. . . . There are some fine dramatic effects produced by weaving into the romance an insurrection in Poland, life in St. Petersburg, a journey to New York, and thence to San Francisco before the days of the railroad." N. Y. Evening Mail. " It is told with great power, and in a strikingly realistic manner." Saturday Evening Gazette, Boston. " The plot is intricate and exciting, and incidents thickly crowded and natural." St. Paul Pioneer Press. "It is absorbingly interesting." American Bookseller, JV. Y. " There is nothing prosy about it in the least, but overflows with a brilliancy that will cause it to be read by thousands." Commercial Advertiser, Detroit. " This is a charming novel." Daily Evening Post, San Fran- \ vol., I2mo, 365 pages, Cloth, Red and Cold Stamp. Mailed, post-paid, on receipt of price, by the Publishers, HENRY A. SUMMER & COMPANY, Chicago. THE SUCCESS OF THE YEAR. HAMMOCK SERIES, No. i. "No Gentlemen." The brightest, most readable and entertaining novel of the season. WHAT THE PRESS SAY OF IT. " We are soon amused. Interested and charmed. Belonging to the clat? of stories popularly called ' bright,' and published judiciously at the opening of the season of hammocks and piazzas. It is far more read- able than most of its kind. The plot is nor too much of a plot for a legitimate New England story, and the conversation of ' Jabe ' Is racy enough to make us forget that we were tired of Yankee dialect, as treated by Mrs. Stowe and Mrs Whitney. Indeed the book Is thoroughly enjoyable." The Critic, Neio York. " No Gentlemen " " Is a very bright and readable novel." The Commercial, Louisville. " No Gentlemen " " Clearly belongs to a class whose highest ambition Is to be ' bright ' an ambition which, Indeed, Is seldom more fully justified." The Dial. " No Gentlemen " "Is readable, bright and never bores one." N. Y. Tribune. " The conversations In ' No Gentlemen ' are bright, the characters well drawn and adroitly contrasted." Am. Bookseller, N, Y. "No Gentlemen " " Is written In a bright, fresh style, something like that of Mrs. A. D. T. Whitney, or more nearly, perhaps, that of the author of Phyllis and Molly Bawn, which Is to say, much of it. * * Girl graduates of the present season, Into whose hands it falls, will seize upon It, after the first taste, as If It were a rosy and juicy peach ; which, so to speak. In a figure, It very nearly Is." Literary World, Boston. Hezekiah Butterworth, In the Boston Transcript, says of ' No Gentlemen" that the plot Is well managed, and the story brightly told. "No Gentlemen." " The story opens In Boston, and concerns New England life. The char- acters, relative to the soil, are very clearly drawn, and there is a great deal of originality in the, plot and treatment of the story." Boston Courier, " It Is a bright narrative of the summering of a half-dozen Boston girls just out of school, at Red Farm, In Plneland, with Miss Hopeful Bounce, who advertises for summer boarders, but No Gentlemen? In order to make a novel, of course this prohibition must be broken down, and as the girls, particularly the heroine and her special friend, are pleas- ant company, the story is as readable as if it were a ' No Name,' as It is in fact." Springfield Republican. " No Gentlemen " la issued in elegant style, being printed on fine tinted paper, making a book of 848 pages, bound In fine cloth, with unique side stamp in black and gold, and sold at the low price of sl.OO, by the publishers, HENRY A. STIMNER & COMPANY. 205 WABASH AYK., CHICAGO